Search the Community

Chapter One “This dress would look adorable on you, Danni!” Jen said to her best friend, holding up a vibrant blue summer dress with a little bow tied in the back. Jen stood just under average height. Bright, blue eyes with glittered makeup shaped around them. Her light brown hair was pulled back into a sleek ponytail. She wore skin-tight, hip jeans that looked faded. A tight belly shirt showed off the divot of her belly button, pierced with a tiny unicorn earring. Danni looked at the dress, considering it for a few moments and brushing a rogue, long, blond curly hair from her brown eyes. Her skin looked naturally, lightly tanned. She stood around the same height as Jen. A smile touched her lips, “You have an eye for fashion!” Danni dressed more modestly. Lose t-shirts that hugged her stomach with loose-fitting jeans. The double, sliding glass doors swung open at the front of the department store. The little electronic bell went off, drawing their attention. A middle-aged woman was pushing a stroller with a young woman strapped inside. She didn’t look happy, her arms crossed over her chest. A frilly, childish dress barely covered the thick diaper between her legs. Jen felt a little uneasy. The woman pushing the stroller was a Society Mother. The unlucky young woman inside the stroller was placed in her care, in need of re-growing up. A new program had been introduced for troubled young women. Instead of facing jail time, they could enter the New Baby Program to turn them into respectable community members. A second older woman followed closely behind the Society Mother. Jen swallowed hard as she sensed this was a second Society Mother. She suddenly felt exposed with her belly shirt. The last thing she wanted to do was enter the program. Her cold gaze swept the store, lingering on Jen and Danni momentarily. The second Society Mother looked like an uptight librarian. Her peppered hair rolled tightly into a bun. She wore a brown ladies' suit and a stiff-looking skirt. “Mother Karen,” a security guard said, approaching the two Society Mothers. “I have the shoplifter in the back.” “Very good,” Karen said, sounding like a stern schoolteacher. Jen held her breath, watching as they followed the security guard into the back of the store. Danni stood frozen in place, tension in her shoulders. “I d-didn’t expect to see Society Mothers here,” she said. “Why don’t you go try on the dress?” Jen said encouragingly. Danni nodded, taking the dress and walking into a changing room. Jen stood outside the door, watching for any sign of the Society Mothers. Danni never said why they always put her on edge. The changing room door opened, and Danni stepped out, looking slightly bashful. “How do I look?” she said, spinning a little. The loose fabric was flowering around her legs. “You look so beautiful!” Jen said. A fit of protests came as the security guard, and Karen led a young woman with dyed black hair out of the store. She wore a dark miniskirt with fishnet stockings tucked into her knee-high boots. Her black shirt had designer cuts, exposing parts of her cleavage and mid-section. “Another one entering the program,” Jen said with a shutter, watching as they left the store. Danni started breathing heavily as if she were having a panic attack, needing some air; she rushed out of the store with Jen on her heels, past the Society Mother pushing her stroller. The Society Mother grabbed Danni’s arm. Danni nearly lost her footing. “Did you pay for that dress?” she asked accusingly. “W-What!” Danni stammered between breaths. “She just needed some air,” Jen said. “She was having a panic attack. I’ll pay for it.” Ripping off the tags, Jen rushed inside. A young, bored-looking woman stood behind the counter, scrolling on her phone. “I need to buy this, please,” Jen said, trying to catch her breath. The young cashier’s eyes looked up from her phone, seeing just the price tag in Jen’s hand. “Where is the item?” she asked, her attention returning to her phone. “I can’t ring up just a price tag.” “My friend is wearing the dress,” Jen said, trying to maintain her calm. She didn’t want to make a scene with two Society Mothers around. “She needed some air and stepped out. I came back in so I can pay for it.” “Oookay,” the cashier drawled on, tapping on her screen. “I… still need the… dress or whatever it is.” “Please!” Jen said, slightly panicked. “Can you make an exception this time?” The cashier wholly divested from the conversation. Jen threw the tag on the counter, pulling out a crispy twenty from her purse and slamming it down on the counter. The cashier was startled, letting out an annoyed breath. “Fine,” she said, ringing up the item. “Keep the change!” Jen said, hastily grabbing the receipt and rushing outside. The Society Mother who had grabbed Danni was no longer outside the entrance door. Jen franticly scanned the parking lot, spotting them across the parking lot. The trunk of the minivan was open, with a pair of familiar legs hanging over the edge. Jen rushed over, seeing a red-faced Danni getting diapered by the Society Mother named Karen. “There’s been a mistake!” Karen helped Danni sit up, her diaper crinkling under her blue dress. Tears welled in her eyes, unable to look at Jen. “I assure you there has been no misunderstanding,” Karen said, pausing momentarily as she looked Jen up and down, “young lady.” “The dress isn’t shoplifted,” Jen said, swallowing hard. “I have the receipt here.” “I was advised you sought to pay for it after she walked out of the store,” Karen said with glaring disapproval. “Young, respectable ladies do not try to steal first and have their friends cover for them.” Jen found herself taken back as Karen guided Danni to the car seat behind her passenger seat. In the car seat next to her was the goth girl. Her makeup was smeared, and a pink pacifier was secured into her mouth. Mittens covered her hands. “It was just a misunderstanding!” Karen ignored Jen, putting a pacifier in Danni’s mouth. “Be a good girl, and I won’t put mittens on your hands,” she said, securing Danni into the car seat. Closing the door, Karen turned to face Jen. “If that is all, your friend’s family will be notified. They will have the option of babying her if they are licensed to do so.” Jen felt her heart sink. To become a Society Mother, one had to enter the program first. Karen moved to the back of the minivan, preparing to close the trunk. “Let me come with her!” Jen hastily said. Karen seemed to think about it for a moment. “Very well,” she said. “Lay down.” Jen’s eyes widened, realizing Karen meant she would diaper her. She stole a glance at the baby supplies packed into the diaper bag. “No?” Karen said coldly. “I didn’t think so.” She closed the trunk. “Good day to you, miss.” Karen got into the minivan and drove off. Jen could see the pleading look on Danni’s tear-filled face as she looked through the back window. Chapter Two Jen paced back and forth in the apartment she shared with Dani, worrying away at her fingernails. It had been three days since a Society Mother took Dani—three days of Dani being diapered, sleeping in a crib, being fed in a highchair, and being pushed around in a stroller while in public. Jen had signed up to become a Society Mother to get Dani back. She had to prove she was responsible and complete the program herself. The doorbell finally rang, her stomach twisting painfully into knots. Her steps were timid and slow, her new life waiting on the other side—a life of being diapered and babied until she could complete the program. Swallowing hard, she reached for the tarnished handle. “Delivery for Dani,” a young delivery woman stood on the side. “Sign here, please!” Jen looked pale, her mind trying to process her disappointment and relief. With shaky hands, she accepted the electronic notepad. “Everything ok?” the delivery woman asked. “I-I was expecting a…” Jen’s voice trailed off, murmuring, “Society mother…” The delivery woman’s eyes widened; she spoke in a hushed voice, “Did you sign up to become one?” “My best friend Dani was taken into the program a few days ago,” Jen said, tears brimming in her eyes. “I need to get her back. If I can become her Society Mother­–” The tightness in Jen’s throat cut off her words. The delivery woman looked empathetic. “I’m sorry to hear that,” she said. “That happened to a friend of mine. Her sister was taken into the program for too many driving violations.” “How long was your friend's sister enrolled in the program?” Jen dared to ask, wiping away the tears in her eyes. “They are both enrolled now,” The delivery woman said. “Failed the Society Mother training. I’ll never forget the name of the mother that failed her.” “Who was it?” Jen asked. “Karen,” the delivery woman said in a dreadful voice. "I really need to get going. Please sign here.” The delivery woman looked a little shaken up; Jen didn’t want to push her any further. Scribbling her signature on the little device, she handed it back. Jen was handed the package, and she thanked the delivery woman. “Good luck to you,” the delivery woman said, turning around to leave. Jen looked down at the package, wondering what Dani had ordered. “Excuse me,” the delivery woman said. “That is quite alright,” a soft voice said. Jen looked up to see a relatively short girl wearing a warm dress with flowers—a clipboard tucked in her arms, wrapped around her chest. A matching, flowery tote bag hung from arm, tucked in the nook of her elbow. Her red hair was braided and wrapped into a ponytail. Light, warm green eyes found Jen’s. A smile tugged at the girl’s lips, dimples forming around her freckled face. “I’m not interested in buying any Girl Scout cookies,” Jen said as the delivery woman walked around the little girl. The girl's smile widened. “I’m Mae, your training Society Mother.” Jen felt the world crashing around her. “H-How old are y-you?” Mae’s smile never faltered. “I am twenty-nine. I am often mistaken for a much younger age due to my height. I am barely under five feet.” “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean,” Jen quickly said. “No harm done,” Mae said warmly. “May I come in?” “Oh, of course!” Jen said, stepping to the side. Mae walked into the small two-bedroom apart, taking in the living room. A worn couch sat before a mounted TV—a coffee table with an old pizza box. The carpet was stained and littered with crumbs. Dishes were piled up in the sink, spilling onto the counter. One of the lights in the fixture flickered. “C-Can I offer you a drink?” Jen said, sounding nervous. “I’m fine, thank you,” Mae said. “May we sit? I have a lot of information to discuss with you.” “Of c-course,” Jen said, butterflies tumbling in her stomach. Mae brushed the crumbs off the couch before sitting down. “Before we go over the acceptance program,” Mae said, reaching into her tote bag; she pulled out a thick white diaper with a babyish design. “I'd like you to try on a diaper first.” Jen stared at the diaper, her heart pounding against her chest. She would be forced to wear diapers like that while in training. She saw Mae watching her reaction closely. “W-Why? I-I haven’t even b-been enrolled yet.” “I find the reality of a person’s new situation doesn’t hit until they are strapped into a diaper,” Mae said severely. “If you fail the training program, you will be enrolled into the actual program. I don’t want you getting in over your head.” Jen took the diaper, her fingers wrapping around the crinkling material as she unfolded it. This is what Dani would be wearing right now. “I understand you are enrolling in the program for your friend, Dani,” Mae said. “I am,” Jen said, trying to sound more confident than she felt. “That is very noble of you,” Mae said with a smile. “You do understand you will be expected to fulfill the Society Mother treatment for Dani. Just because she is your friend doesn’t mean you can let your obligation to her slip. I have seen others who have entered the program for similar reasons, failing in their duty. They are enrolled and forced to finish the program a second time.” Jen stood up, trying to mentally prepare herself to wear the diaper she was holding. “I-I understand.” “I am the one who has to diaper you,” Mae said as Jen started walking to her bedroom. Mae pulled out a changing mat from her tote and spread it on the couch. “If you are ready, please undress.” Jen felt a shiver racing up her spine. “If I change my mind after?” “No harm, no foul,” Mae said. “I’ll happily take my things and leave. I will not force you into the program.” Jen carefully put the diaper down on the couch. Reaching for the hem of her shirt, she hesitated before pulling it over her head. Her lacy bra was exposed, and she felt her cheeks burning red, fumbling with her jeans button before sliding them down her legs. Her matching panties are on full display. Unstrapping her bra, she let it fall to the ground. Only her panties remained, the last vestige of her adulthood. Her Fingers side between the waistband and her hips; closing her eyes, she let them slide down her legs. Mae stood up, taking Jen’s hand. “Everything is going to be ok,” she said, guiding Jen to the couch. “I promise.” Jen lay down on the changing pad, the padded plastic pressing against her bare skin. Mae grabbed the diaper, which crinkled as it slid under Jen’s hips. Baby powder was sprinkled over her womanhood and her diaper. She winced as Mae pulled it between her legs, stabbing the sides securely in place. “All finished,” Mae said with a smile. Jen sat up; she felt the thick padding adjusting around her hips, crinkling with each stumble movement. Mae gently placed a pacifier between Jen’s lips. “Is this necessary?” “The pacifier?” Mae said. “No, I just thought you would look super cute.” Jen pulled the pacifier out of her mouth, blushing. “This is what it feels like to be diapered.” “You will be required to wear diapers the entire time you are in your training period,” Mae said. “You may graduate to pull-ups if you are finding you are having troubles with your bladder. This will give you time to restrengthen your bladder muscle.” “Oh…” was all Jen could manage to say. “You will be fed enhanced baby food to ensure you get everything you need nutrition-wise,” Mae said. “Bottles will be given during snack time and before bedtime. You are permitted three wet diaper changes a day unless you mess yourself; that is an exception.” “I’m expected to poop myself?” Jen said, reeling in the actualization of it all. “Yes,” Mae said as if it were the most common thing in the world. “All babies mess themselves. The food and bottles we give will help soften your stool to make things easier.” “I-I don’t know if I can do this!” Jen said, starting to hyperventilate. Mae quickly pulled out a brown paper bag. “Breathe into this.” Jen grabbed the bag, breathing into it. Mae sat on the couch beside her, rubbing Jen’s back. “It is ok if you want to back out.” Tears spilled from Jen’s eyes, thinking about her best friend Dani, who had no choice. Jen started to calm down, her breathing returning to normal. “Sorry,” she said. “It was just a lot to process all at once.” “This is a very common reaction,” Mae said. “Why don’t you lay down on the couch for a bit and watch a little TV?” “D-Do I have to s-still wear the diaper?” Jen asked, fearing the answer. “Yes, sweetie,” Mae said in a motherly voice. “We will give it a few hours. If you still don’t want to be enrolled, I won’t force you.” Jen shifted uncomfortably but nodded her head. Mae removed the changing pad, walked into Jen’s room, and returned with her blanket. She wrapped it around Jen, putting the pacifier between Jen’s lips. “This will help soothe you,” Mae said as if Jen were a baby. Jen didn’t protest, starting to suckle on it. The TV screen lit up with a warm glow. Mae put on a babyish show that Jen didn’t recognize, but its simplicity allowed her mind to process whether she could do this for Dani. Mae had gone into the kitchen, washing the mountain of dirty dishes. Jen’s eyes drooped, struggling to stay awake. She felt so comfortable, safe, and warm. The movement of her pacifier slowed as Jen’s eyes shut. She dreamed she was a child again, without a care. Laughing and playing with her dollies and her friends. A smile touched her lips as she dreamed about wetting herself. How childish of her. But most of all, how carefree she felt. Jen was gently shaken awake. “W-What time is it?” “It's almost five,” Mae said. “Do you feel better?” Jen nodded, suckling on her pacifier contently. Mae smiled, writing a few notes on her clipboard. Slowly, Jen moved her legs, noticing the cold wetness pressing up against her thighs. Realizing she had peed herself in her sleep! She suddenly felt very exposed. Mae stood up, reaching into her tote bag, and pulled out a babyish dress. “We will need to get you dressed before we leave.” “Leave?” Jen said, sounding slightly panicked. Sitting up, she could feel her wet diaper pressing up against her skin, leaving an uncomfortable feeling. “The program will pay for your apartment while you are in training,” Mae said. “You have the option of notifying your family if you like. It is optional. Please stand up so I can get you dressed.” Jen turned a deep red; she pulled her blanket close around her. Her knees pulled closer to her chest. She winced as she felt the bulkiness of the wet diaper, forcing her legs apart. Mae didn’t seem phased; leaning in, she whispered, “Do you need a change first?” Tears spilled from Jen’s eyes. “I-I never­–” “Shh,” Mae said soothingly. “Accidents happen. When I first entered the program, I also had an accident during my first nap. It doesn’t mean you are a baby. Now, let’s get you cleaned up, and I will get you a special treat. How does that sound?” Jen couldn’t speak due to the tightness in her throat. She nodded, removing the blanket. Mae unfolded the changing mat onto the couch, Helping Jen position herself on it. Mae removed the diaper straps, and Jen felt herself turning redder. Mae only smiled, expertly cleaning Jen. A new diaper was slid under her hips before she was powdered. The sides of the diaper were secured tightly. Her diaper crinkled as she got off the couch, Mae helping her put on a babyish dress that barely fell over her diaper. Her bowed legs would be a dead giveaway of her situation. Mae had Jen sit back down as her hair was put into ponytails. White, little girl socks were slid onto her feet, and black, polished baby shoes slid onto her feet. Mae put the pacifier between Jen’s lips. “You look just like a baby doll!” Mae cooed. Jen felt like a living baby doll. Mae packed up her things and led Jen outside. The brightness of the sun temporarily blinded her. She hoped none of her neighbors would see her through their windows. Jen was secured into a car seat in the backseat of Mae’s car. “I set up a playdate with your friend Dani,” Mae said as she slipped into the driver's seat. “We won’t be able to see her tonight, but hopefully tomorrow.” Jen felt a string of hope thrum through her. Chapter Three Mae’s home was not what Jen had expected. She lived in a quiet neighborhood. Most of the houses looked identical, with white picket fences lining the yards. Her house was a pastel yellow color. Flower beds mounted beneath the windows, with warm, vibrant colors blossoming. “It’s not much,” she said, pulling into the driveway. “But it is rather cozy on the inside.” Jen felt twisting knots in her stomach. This would be her home while she was in the program. Mae got out of the car and opened Jen’s door. Unstrapping her from the car seat. “Good evening, Mae!” a high-pitched voice nearly sang. Jen felt herself wincing. “Hi, Misses Miller,” Jen said to the middle-aged woman walking back from her mailbox at the end of her driveway. She smiled warmly, brushing her graying hair from her soft brown eyes. She wore loose-fitting jeans with the legs rolled up past her ankles. She wore a bright, flowery button-up shirt over her white shirt. “I see you got a new charge,” Misses Miller said with a smile, exposing her coffee-stained teeth. “She is just so adorable looking!” Jen felt herself turning red, sucking on her pacifier as she averted her gaze to her feet. “She is in training to hopefully be a future Society Mother,” Mae said. “Well, she is in good hands then,” Misses Miller said with a mirth-filled laugh. “My offer still stands if you ever need a babysitter.” Jen glanced at her, seeing Misses Miller give her a playful wink. Jen didn’t think she could become any redder. “That is very kind of you, Misses Miller,” Mae said warmly. “I need to prepare dinner.” “Of course!” Misses Miller said. “Don’t let me hold you up any longer.” Mae took Jen by the hand, guiding her inside the house. The front door opened into a small walkway into the living room. In the center stood a playpen with a few scattered towers. An open kitchen with a bar connected to the living room. A dining table with an adult-size highchair filled the dining area. “Down that hallway,” Mae said. “There are two bedrooms. Your nursery is on the left, and my room is on the right. The third door is for the bathroom. I am required to mention that it is off-limits along with my room. I will go over the rest of the rules after dinner. Misbehavior earns you punishment points; the more points you accumulate, the more severe the punishment. Too many punishments, and you fail the program.” Jen remembered the delivery woman. “Do many fail the training?” “The pass rate verifies from Mother to Mother,” Mae said, guiding Jen into the living room. “Stricter Mothers can have a fail rate of around thirty to forty percent. The program doesn’t like having a high fail rate and discourages others from enrolling as Mothers.” Jen stared at the playpen, knowing she would be sitting inside it soon. “Do I have to sit in there?” “I’m sorry,” Mae said sympathetically. “It is the rules. While I am preparing dinner, you must be in a supervised location. The only other option is to strap you into the highchair as I cook.” “I-I’ll get in the p-playpen,” Jen said, sounding meek and childish, trying to hold back her tears. Mae helped her swing her body over the edge—her diaper crinkling, rubbing against her skin. Mae turned on the TV mounted to the wall, selecting a babyish cartoon. Jen sat against the corner of the playpen. The show wasn’t the worst thing she had ever seen; if she had been younger, she was sure she would have enjoyed it. “The food is ready,” Mae said as the show ended. Jen’s stomach growled in response. Standing up, Mae walked over and helped her out of the playpen. She was guided to the adult highchair. Mae strapped her in, putting a plate of dino nuggets, mashed potatoes, and a small fruit bowl in front of her. “I didn’t want to start you on any baby food with it being your first night,” Mae said. Jen looked down at the dino-shaped nuggets. “If you are good, I will let you watch a little bit of adult TV before your nighttime bottle. Jen couldn’t push the words past her lips, souring on the tip of her tongue. Mae sat at the table with a plate of similar food. At least Jen wasn’t alone in her childish dinner. They mostly ate in silence. Mae seemed lost in her thoughts. “Were you in the program before you became a Society Mother?” Jen asked, already knowing that all mothers must go through the program themselves. “I was,” Mae said hesitantly. “I wore diapers and sat in highchairs. I was bathed like a toddler at night and slept in a crib.” “Why did you decide to become a mother?” Jen asked between bites. “I entered the program because I had a bad childhood,” Mae said, sounding somewhat ashamed. “I was acting out in high school. I didn’t realize how high my points had gotten. I honestly think some teachers fudged my behavior to get rid of me. I was picked up during a morning class. I was diapered and dressed, guided through the school hallway in front of everyone.” “That is horrible!” Jen said. “I was a really bad kid,” Mae said with a smile. “They wanted someone to make an example out of. I’m sure my humiliation stopped others from following my path. I’m just glad I never had to go back. I am sure I was the talk of the school for a while.” Jen felt the thickness of her diaper pressing up against her, crinkling as she tried to adjust to a more comfortable position. She had enrolled in this program voluntarily; she couldn’t imagine being forced into it like Mae or Dani had. The goth girl… this was all her fault! If she hadn’t been shoplifting, the Mothers wouldn’t have been there. Dani never would have had her panic attack and run out of the store for air. “All finished?” Mae asked kindly, pulling Jen from her spiraling thoughts. She nodded her head. Mae cleared away the dishes, unstrapping Mae from her highchair. As promised, she allowed Mae to watch a little bit of TV. She ended up watching one of her favorite dramas as a comfort show. After a few hours had passed, Mae turned off the TV. In her hand, she held a warm bottle of milk. “Do you want to pee first?” she asked. Jen felt herself turning red; she had been squirming for a while, trying to hold it for as long as possible. “I-I’m ok.” “You are going to get a bladder infection if you hold it too long,” Mae said, sounding concerned. “W-Will you c-change me?” Jen stammered, reddening from embarrassment. “I’ll change you after the bottle,” Mae said firmly. “You will always get a night diaper change and anytime after you poop. These diapers are made to hold a lot of liquid, so you won’t be changed every time you wet. “P-Poop?” Jen said, rubbing her stomach. “Of course,” Mae said. “The bathroom is off-limits until you reach your potty-training phase in your training. Your behavior will determine progress.’ “Oh,” Jen said, feeling the tears prickling in her eyes. “I’m going to feed you this bottle and change your diaper, whether it is wet or not,” Mae said. “If you decide you still want to hold it and wet your diaper in your crib, you won’t be changed until the morning.” Jen knew she had no choice; squatting, she focused on forcing herself to pee. Years of potty training had created a mental block for her, and she struggled to come over. Her muscles finally relented, a warm stream filling the padding between her legs. “I bet you feel better after that,” Mae said once Jen had finished wetting herself. Jen nodded her head as Mae guided her to the couch. Jen laid down, her head resting in Mae’s lap. Jen could feel her urine shifting in her diaper, crawling up the backside. The baby bottle was pushed between her lips. Wanting a distraction from her wet diaper, she suckled on the bottle. Once the bottle was gone, Mae changed Jen in the nursery on the diaper-changing table. Jen had waddled uncomfortably into the room, trying to keep her legs as far apart as possible. Mae had reassured her that she would get used to it. She was dressed in a pink gown with a babyish design replaced her babyish dress. Mae turned on the musical night light, and images of stars and moons circled on the ceiling as baby lullabies were sung. Mae had told Jen that there was a sleeping aid in the bottle to help her get some sleep. She sucked on her pacifier, snuggling with the fuzzy teddy bear Mae had given her. The nighttime diaper she wore was twice as thick and twice as crinkly. Her eyelids grew heavy, dropping; a losing battle to keep them open. Her final thought was seeing Dani again. Chapter Four Jen awoke in the middle of the night. Thunder lashed out, startling her. The power flickered, and unfamiliar shadows crawled across the walls. The wind hollowed fiercely, adding a sinister feeling. Just a thunderstorm… she thought to herself, sitting up and wrapping the blanket tightly around her. Her thick diaper crinkled as if taunting her for being a frightened child. She grabbed the stuffed teddy bear, holding it tightly against her chest. It will be over soon… Please be over soon. Lightning flashed, and the power went out. Thunder echoed from afar. Maybe the storm was passing. A second lightning bolt struck much closer. Shadows flickered more intensely than before; the house shook from the deafening thunder. A frightened scream erupted from her throat; tears fell from her eyes. Mae rushed into the room, holding a battery-operated lantern. The welcoming light washed over Jen. Crying harder than before at the sense of relief she felt. “Shh,” Mae cooed, lowering the wooden bars of the crib. “Come along.” Jen crawled out of the crib, holding tightly onto the stuffed teddy bear. Her diaper crinkled with her waddling as Mae led her into the living room. They sat down on the couch; Mae wrapped the blanket tight around both of them. Jen rested her head on Mae’s shoulder. Her arm wrapped around Jen, holding her warmly embraced as she sang a soothing lullaby. Jen’s tears were reduced to sniffling, her thumb in her mouth. They listened to the sound of the pattering rain against the window. The rolling thunder grew fainter. “I always loved the rain,” Mae said softly. Jen continued to suckle on her thumb, finding it soothing. It reminded her of when she was young. The storms would scare her. Her mother was always there to comfort her. Curled up on the couch like she was now wrapped in a warm security blanket. Suckling away at her thumb until she would fall asleep. “Do you feel better, little one?” Mae asked in a motherly tone. Jen nodded her head. She felt a slight pressure on her stomach but didn’t think much about it. “How about a midnight snack?” Mae said. “Y-Yes, p-pwease…” Jen stammered, lost in a moment of her adolescence. Releasing what she had just said, she turned a deep red. “Yes, please.” Mae checked her wristwatch, her brows knitting together as if trying to calculate something. “Let's get you in your highchair,” Mae said, standing up. The lantern’s light moved across the living room. Jen was reluctant to leave the blanket's warmth and security behind. She refused to let go of the stuffed teddy bear as she followed Mae into the dining area, placing the lantern on the table. Jen noticed what looked like a pair of pink mittens. She saw the highchair she would be sitting in and felt her cheeks reddening. She was glad the power was out; it would help hide some of her shame. But she had to do this for Dani. Mae helped her into the highchair, strapping her in. “I am going to ask you to trust me,” Mae said in a serious tone, taking the teddy bear from her. “Oh… ok?” Jen said, confused. She was already diapered and strapped into a highchair. How much more trust did Mae need? Mae reached for the pink mittens on the table and secured Jen’s hand. “I’ll be right back,” Mae said, leaving the lantern on the table as she walked towards the hallway. Jen sat in the highchair, time slowly passing by. Her stomach started cramping; she could feel a mounting pressure. “Mae?” Jen called out, hearing her stomach making a weird noise. As the pressure in her stomach grew, she realized she was about to defecate herself. “Mae!” she said, this time more panicked. Sweat beaded on her forehead as she struggled. She slowly found herself on the losing side. She started crying Mae’s name, begging for her to come back. Not like this! Not like this! Mentally pleading with herself. “Mae! I need-” It was too late; she felt the warm mush sliding into her diaper. She was mortified, her stomach hurting more as her bowls tried to empty. Tears stung her eyes, rolling down her cheeks, grasping the highchair table. Knowing she had no choice, she whimpered as she leaned forward, her diapered butt lifting off the chair, the only thing holding back the avalanche. She cried, feeling her diaper fill up with warm mush, spreading across her skin. The most degrading part was having to push. Her tears fell onto her arms. Her strength started to wane as she finished defecating herself like a child. Slow, she had to lower herself back down. The feeling of her soiled diaper nearly broke her. She felt tarnished by what she had just done. The lights came back on as the storm passed. “I’m sorry, Jen,” Mae said softly. “Let’s give you a warm bath.” Jen didn’t say anything, sitting in her filth, mortified. She couldn’t do this. She couldn’t soil herself every day. What if that happened while public? Mae helped Jen out of the high chair. She kept the mittens on Jen as she led her to the bathroom. With each step, Jen could feel her soiled diaper rubbing between her thighs. She silently cried harder. Mae had her stand in the bathtub before undressing her and removing her mittens. After removing her soiled diaper, Mae discarded it in a plastic bag and tied it off. Using the shower head, Mae sprayed Jen with warm water. Once everything had been washed down the drain, Mae put the pug in place. “I find a nice bubble bath helps,” she said, pouring the pink liquid into the water. “I-I couldn’t hold it…” Jen said, still in a state of shock. “Its ok, sweetie,” Mae said. “I don’t understand…” Jen said, tears falling from her eyes. “I added a laxative to your nighttime bottle,” Mae said. “You were supposed to soil yourself in your sleep. But the thunderstorm woke you up early.” “Why would you do that?” Jen asked, appalled. “The first time can be the hardest,” Mae said sympathetically. “It won’t be this bad next time.” “I-I can’t do this…” Jen said, her tears falling faster. “It will get easier,” Mae said soothingly. “I promise it will get better. Be strong, for Dani.” Jen wiped away the tears from her eyes, slightly nodding as she sniffled. The warmth of the water soothed her. Mae let her soak in the bubble bath for almost an hour before getting her out and drying her off. Mae took Jen back into the nursery, laying her on the changing table. Mae placed a pacifier between Jen’s lips. “I’m going to put you in a thicker diaper for now,” Mae said, grabbing a childish diaper with brightly colored designs. “Why?” Jen said, feeling as if she were being punished unfairly. “These are more absorbent and better for sleeping in,” Mae said. “If you wet yourself in your sleep, your skin won’t be as irritated as you adjust.” Jen suckled on her pacifier as the thicker diaper slid under her hips. She started to feel more like a baby than before. Mae powdered her, pulling the thick diaper between her legs. Jen’s legs were forced further apart. She doubted she would be able to walk in this diaper. Mae strapped it snuggly around Jen’s hips. Helping her off the table. Jen was able to take a single step; she had to swing her leg awkwardly. Losing her balance, she fell on her padded butt. “These are also known as newborn diapers,” Mae said. “Walking in them is nearly impossible.” “I have to crawl?” Jen asked, sounding pitiful. “Just to the crib,” Mae said soothingly. Jen swallowed her pride, crawling on her hands and knees like a child. Mae helped her into the crib. “Do you still want a nighttime snack?” Mae asked. Jen shook her head, her mind still trying to process everything. “Ok, sweetheart,” Mae said, walking towards the door. “Mae,” Jen called out. “Yes?” Mae answered. “Will you… sleep with me tonight?” Jen asked hesitantly. Mae was silent for a few moments. “Are you asking me to sleep in your crib?” Jen nodded her head, unable to bring herself to push the words past her lips. Mae smiled warmly. “Ok.” The light was turned off, and Mae climbed into the crib with Jen. She wrapped a blanket tightly around Jen before claiming one for herself. Jen felt her eyelids growing heavy, falling into the depths of a dream-filled slumber. Chapter Five Jen had woken up a few times in the middle of the night, her mind screaming she wasn’t a baby and shouldn’t be sleeping in a crib. Mae still slept peacefully beside her, undisturbed by Jen’s constant rolling. A faint glow of the nightlight plugged into the corner outlet, casting unfamiliar shadows in the room. Jen had noticed the blanket had slipped off Mae. Jen carefully pulled it back over her caretaker, not wanting her to catch a chill. She couldn’t help but notice that Mae’s thumb was in her mouth. She almost looked like an oversized toddler sleeping in a crib. As Jen rolled onto her side, her thick diaper crinkling between her legs. She pulled the blanket tighter around her. She felt a familiar sensation on her bladder. She swallowed hard, tears forming in her eyes. She knew she couldn’t hold back the floodgates for long. She tried to hold it for as long as possible, the growing pressure keeping her from slipping back into a light slumber. Mae rolled onto her back, her thumb slipping from her mouth. She suddenly sat up, patting around her as if searching for something, growing more frantic and whimpering as she couldn’t find it. Jen reached for her discarded pacifier, carefully placing it between Mae’s lips. She looked half awake, her hair a disheveled mess. She started suckling contently on her pacifier before laying back down. She grabbed one of the stuffed animals, snuggling with it. Pulling the blanket around her, she quickly fell back asleep. Jen had become so distracted that she forgot about the urgency of her bladder. She felt the warmth suddenly flooding her diaper. A startled gasp parted her lips. Tears stung her eyes, rolling down her cheeks. She wiped them away, trying to lay back down. The warm, bulging padding between her legs was a mocking reminder of her current situation. Laying on her back, she stared at the dark canvas above her. She thought of her best friend Danni and how scared she must be. “I’m coming,” she whispered, rolling into her side, wincing as she felt her urine shifting across her sensitive skin. She didn’t remember falling asleep; Mae had begun to stir as the sun rose. “Good morning, Jen,” she said, stretching with a resounding yawn. Jen sat up, her cold diaper pressing against her thighs. Her hand felt a puddle of urine; she looked horrified as she realized she must have leaked in the middle of the night. “Mae, I’m sorry!” Jen said, panicked. Fresh tears started to spill from her eyes. It took Mae a few moments to register what had happened. Then it suddenly dawned on her. “No, it's not your fault,” she said in a motherly tone. Why don’t you shower while I clean up?” “B-But babies can’t s-shower alone…” Jen stammered. “I’ll make an exception this time,” Mae said. “I’ll get everything cleaned up in the meantime.” “D-Do I h-have to c-crawl?” Jen asked, her bottom lip quivering. “I think we can do without the crawl,” Mae said. Jen slid out of the crib, trying not to focus on the soaking wet, saggy diaper between her legs. Once in the bathroom, she undid the straps. The diaper slid down her legs, hitting the floor with a wet thump. She stepped out of it and tried her best to ensure the diaper edges didn’t brush up against her skin. Warm water flowed, pouring around her like a warm spring shower. She savored this small act of normalcy. Staying until the warmth shifted to cold. The mirror had steamed over, and drops of water fell from the ceiling. She used the towel hanging on the hook, hoping Mae wouldn’t be too upset. After drying herself off, she forced herself out of the bathroom, resigning herself to being diapered. Mae was waiting for her in the living room, sitting on the couch. A thick diaper and a bottle of baby powder were next to her. “Feeling better?” Mae asked with a warm smile that touched her eyes. “I guess,” Jen said bashfully. “I didn’t think I peed that much last night…” Mae looked uncomfortable. “Sometimes too much movement can cause leaks,” she said, unable to hold my gaze. Jen rubbed her arm, staring at the diaper she would soon be wearing. “Do I need thicker diapers for nighttime?” “We’ll count last night as a fluke,” Mae said. Jen felt a slight sense of relief that didn’t last long. “Ready for your diaper?” “Can I eat breakfast first?” Jen asked in a pleading tone. “I’m sorry, Jen,” Mae said sympathetically. “I already broke the rules by letting you shower by yourself.” Jen shuffled her feet into the living room, looking away from the thick diaper. The babyish designs were salt to her gaping wound. Slowly, she lay down on the ground. Mae grabbed the diaper and the powder, kneeling between Jen’s legs. She slid the thick diaper under Jen’s hips; she let out a soft whimper of denial. Mae sprinkled a generous amount of baby powder over Jen’s sensitive skin and diaper. Jen covered her face as she felt Mae pull the diaper between her legs, securing it snuggly around her hips. “Do you need a few minutes?” Mae asked. “Yes…” Jen said, her voice on the edge of cracking. “Take all the time you need,” Mae said, standing up. She picked up the bottle of baby powder and put it away before walking into the kitchen to prepare Jen’s breakfast. After a few minutes, Jen pulled herself together. Sitting up, she felt the diaper shifting between her thighs. She wiped away the last of her tears before walking over to her highchair. Mae waited patiently for her. A baby bottle of milk was already made, and a bowl of oatmeal sprinkled with fresh, juicy berries. Their rich, red color added a little brightness to the adjacent color of the oats. Mae secured Jen into the highchair. Tying a babyish bib around her neck, resting over her sensitive breasts. Mae blew on each bit before feeding it to Jen. It was a mental struggle to swallow, her dignity crumbling with each passing moment. “Do you want me to feed you the bottle?” Mae asked once Jen had finished her oatmeal. She shook her head, unable to look Mae in the eyes. May patted Jen’s hand, leaving the baby bottle. Jen grabbed it, hesitating, before placing it between her lips—the warm sliding down her throat. Mae walked into Jen’s nursery and emerged after a few minutes with a childish-looking dress and a simple white bra that all participants had to wear. Jen didn’t protest, finishing her milk in a sulking silence. “It's not so bad,” Mae said, trying to sound encouraging.” “How long did it take for you to adjust to the program?” Jen asked as Mae unstrapped her from the highchair. Mae hesitated for a moment, lost in an echoing memory that weaved into her soul. “Like you,” she finally spoke, breaking the silence that had settled between them. “I fought it. Over time, we learn to adapt. This will all be over before you know it, I promise.” A slight smile touched Jen’s lips. Sniffling, she nodded. Mae helped her get dressed. Her diaper peeking from under her dress. Mae had Jen kneel, putting her hair into adorable little pigtails. White socks and black polished doll-like shoes were strapped around her feet. “You look just like a little dolly,” Mae said encouragingly. Jen felt her cheeks burn red. “We have a few errands to run today. I’ll do my best to hurry through them so you don’t have to be in public for too long.” “Ok…” Jen said timidly, tugging at the hem of her dress, unable to hide any more of her diaper. Mae guided her to the car, strapping her into the car seat. A pacifier was slipped past her lips. She suckled on it, finding it oddly comforting. Mostly because it was the only thing she currently had any control over. Chapter Six Mae had driven us to a rather plain-looking building. Jen assumed it was some kind of government building. Getting out of the car, she opened the truck and pulled out a stroller. Jen felt my heart sink as she pushed it around towards Jen’s door. She opened Jen’s door, trying to give her a warm smile. Tears stung her eyes. “Do I have to?” Jen whispered. “I’m sorry, sweetie,” Mae said, trying to sound encouraging. She unbuckled me from the car seat. Jen tried to hold onto what little dignity she had left as she crawled into the stroller. Mae pushed Jen towards the building; the double glass doors slid open. A long hallway lined with a few doors greeted them. Jen felt the blasé of cool air washing over me. At the end of the hallway, on the right, was a door that Mae scanned with her badge. It swung inwards; there was a waiting room on the other side. Karen was talking to another Society Mother. A stroller was next to her, and Danny was inside! “Danni!” Jen cried out, tears in my eyes. She looked up, suckling away on her pacifier that fell from her lips. Mae pushed Jen over to her, and Jen and Danni leaned as far forward as they could to hold each other. It was eerie how similar they both looked—wearing dresses that were too short, thick diapers between their legs, and hair put into pigtails. “Mae,” Karen said to coldly. “This is breaking policy.” “I just happened to be here at the same time as you,” Mae answered, sounding a little nervous. “Why are you in a diaper?” Danni asked. “She enrolled to be your Society Mother,” Karen said. “That is if she passes the program.” “Is that true?” Danni asked. Jen nodded her head, wiping the tears from her eyes. “I think it is time to go,” Karen said, pushing Danni out of my grasp. I reached out, her fingers grazing before she was out of reach. Jen did her best to lean out of her stroller, watching Danni disappear behind the closing door. “How can I be of assistance today, Society Mother Mae?” the woman talking to Karen asked brightly. She looked young, possibly mid-twenties. A soft blue that mimicked an open sky over the flowery meadow. Her smooth, brown hair was braided into two loops resting on her back. She wore a simple gown with a pair of white stockings. “Hello, Caregiver Melody,” Mae said warmly. I need a few more supplies delivered. I have gone through the diapers faster than expected. “Of course,” Melody said, walking through the employee-only door. She soon re-emerged with a tablet in her hand. “You went through your supply of diapers twice as fast this month.” “My last participant had a weak bladder,” Mae said, rubbing her arm. “Re-potty training was a bit of a challenge.” “I heard she graduated, though,” Melody said, tapping away on her screen. “It also looks like you are due for more baby food and formula. I’ll add it to tomorrow’s delivery.” “How are Karen’s new charges doing?” Mae asked for Jen’s benefit. “I only saw one; I thought she had two.” Melody glanced at Jen. “It is an adjustment… she is requesting one of them be transferred to another mother.” “But she is licensed for three,” Mae said. “She is,” Melody said. “One of them is resisting more than usual. Poor girl, she needs as much love and care as she can get.” “I understand,” Mae said. “Would you mind watching Jen for a moment? I need to use the little girl’s room.” “Of course,” Melody said. I heard Mae’s hurried footsteps walking out the door we had come through. “Mae is such a wonderful Society Mother,” Melody said. “You are fortunate to be assigned to her.” “I don’t feel that way,” Jen muttered, crossing her arms over my chest. “If you need to pee,” Melody said as if she could feel the growing pressure on Jen’s bladder. “Now would be the time. Mae can change you before you go.” “How did you know?” Jen asked, squirming uncomfortably. “I have been a Caregiver for a while,” she said. “I never enrolled in the program; I couldn’t become a Society Mother. But I am approved to babysit.” “It’s not all that it's cracked up to be,” Jen said, sounding irked. “Most aren’t in the program for a noble cause like yourself,” Melody said. Jen turned a deep red. I felt my bladder finally give out, filling my diaper with warmth. Melody smiled at me. Mae soon returned. “Jen needs a diaper change,” Melody announced. “There should still be a diaper in the dispenser in the bathroom.” “Someone must have gotten there before me,” Mae said. “Oh dear,” Melody said. “I’ll grab you one from the back.” She hurried off through the Employee’s only door. It didn’t take long for her to return, handing Mae a thick diaper with zoo animals imprinted around it. Mae pushed Jen’s stroller to the bathroom in the hallway for her diaper change. The changing room was bigger than what Jen had expected. A changing table was in the corner, big enough to support Jen’s weight. Mae helped Jen out of the stroller and onto the changing table. Jen heard a faint crinkle as Mae walked over to her. Mae prepared the fresh diaper. Jen closed her eyes, tears rolling down her face as she was changed. She hated this program and just wanted it to end. It didn’t take long for Mae to finish the diaper change. Jen kept sniffling as Mae helped her sit up. Jen felt the thick padding moving between my thighs. These diapers felt thicker and were slightly uncomfortable to sit on. “I’ll change you into more comfortable diapers later,” Mae said, trying to sound encouraging. However, this only made Jen feel more like a helpless infant. Mae helped Jen off the changing table and strapped her back into the stroller. Melody entered the bathroom with a box of diapers to refill the dispenser. “My apologies, I thought you had left already,” she said. “I’m on my way out now,” Mae said warmly. Melody looked baffled for a moment, staring at Mae. Pushing the thought away, she continued about her task. She glanced over her shoulder as the door closed. “You have been such a good girl this morning,” Mae cooed. “Where would you like to go for lunch?” “Can we please go home?” Jen asked pitifully. She didn’t want to be in public anymore. She didn’t want to be seen in her diaper. “Of course we can,” Mae said sympathetically. May pushed Jen back to the car. Karen was sitting in her minivan, talking on her cell phone. Danni sat in her car seat, suckling her pacifier as she looked Mae’s way. Mae helped Jen into her car seat. Jen stared at Karen, her cold gaze landing on her. She watched as Mae pulled out of her parking spot, waiting at the intersection before pulling into traffic. Jen couldn’t shake the feeling something was about to go desperately wrong. She prayed whatever this feeling was would go away. She placed my pacifier between my lips, closing my eyes as she rested her head against her car seat. Chapter Seven The next few days with Mae were uneventful. Jen wasn’t forced to go into public, for which she was very grateful to Mae. Jen was still required to sleep in her crib; each night, she asked if Mae would join her so she didn’t feel so alone. With a warm smile, Mae never declined. There hadn’t been any further accidents involving Jen’s diaper leaking. She woke up a few times in the middle of the night, finding Mae cuddling with stuffed animals, a pacifier resting between her lips. Jen would pull the blanket over her. Everyone had their little escapes from the world. The sun had started to rise, and Mae seemed to naturally wake up with it. She sat up, rubbing her eyes. She looked like a started deer caught in a pair of headlights. Jen hadn’t been able to sleep much. “Good morning,” she mumbled tiredly. She desperately missed sleeping in a regular bed. It took Mae a few moments to register that Jen was talking to her. Mae’s cheeks reddened as she pulled the pacifier out of her mouth. “Old habits die hard,” she said in a joking manner. “Did you always sleep with a pacifier?” Jen said, sitting up. She could feel the uncomfortable pressure on her bladder. “I never went anywhere without one when I was in the program,” Mae said bashfully. She lowered the crib bars, sliding out of the crib. For a brief moment, Jen thought she heard a crinkling noise. “Ready for a change?” Mae asked. Jen shifted her attention back to the dry diaper between her legs. “N-Not yet,” she stammered. No matter how often she used her diaper, it never felt right to her. She had to fight with her mind to release her bladder mentally. Her body protested that she should be using a big girl potty. “I’ll be back in a few minutes,” Mae said, walking out of the room and towards the bathroom. Jen hopped out of the crib, squatting on the floor. Her face turned red before she was finally able to fill her diaper. The warmth spread, pressing up against her thighs. She tried to keep her legs spread apart as she crab-walked towards the changing table. The worst part was having to leap onto the table. Her wet diaper rubbed against her sensitive skin as she lay back—a faint whimper as the warm liquid moved across the backside of her diaper. “Please hurry back, Mae,” Jen muttered. After a few minutes, Mae returned. “I know this is hard for you,” she said sympathetically. She undid Jen’s diaper straps, the cold air brushing against her sensitive skin as her wet diaper was peeled back. Mae always tried her best to hurry with Jen’s diaper changes. Cleaning her with baby wipes and adding baby powder before securely strapping a fresh diaper. Mae helped her off the changing table; Jen adjusted her diaper the best she could. Each step was a constant reminder of her embarrassment. “I’ll make you oatmeal with fresh fruit today,” Mae offered. Jen nodded as Mae handed her a pacifier. Begrudgingly, she placed it between her lips. Jen climbed into her highchair, and Mae allowed her to strap herself in. The table secured in place, a babyish show turned on the TV as Mae prepared breakfast. Mae let out a started gasp as she dropped a few berries that rolled across the kitchen floor. Mae got on her hands and knees, picking them. Jen glace at Mae’s arched butt, her pants waist bowed out, exposing her somewhat childish-looking panties. Jen turned a shade red, looking away. She was grateful Mae didn’t catch her looking to see if she was wearing a diaper. Throwing away the berries, Mae grabbed new ones from the fridge. It didn’t take long for Mae to finish making the oatmeal; she stirred in an ice cube to help it cool faster. Jen didn’t make eye contact to speak a word as Mae spoon-fed her. After breakfast, Mae let Jen sit on the couch with her and watch a more adult-oriented show while she was bottle-fed warm milk. Mae’s phone screen lit up. She reached for her phone, resting on the armchair. Jen’s eyes watched closely as Mae’s eyes widened, a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “Karen is bringing Danni by for a playdate!” Jen nearly choked on the warm milk from her bottle. Mae helped her sit up, patting her back as Jen cleared her throat. “Danni is coming here?” she said, her voice filled with excitement. Mae got another message that she quickly checked. “Danni is being transferred!” Mae said, her voice becoming high-pitched. “I’m so happy for you, Jen!” Jen cried tears of joy, embracing Mae. Her time through the program wouldn’t be so bad. Wiping her eyes, Jen asked, “When is she coming?” “She should be here this afternoon,” Mae said with a beaming smile. “I’ll have to make some room for all her stuff.” For the rest of the morning, Jen was filled with anxious energy as she sat on the couch watching approved baby shows. She didn’t mind, her mind too distracted by having her best friend back. Mae was cleaning up the house, ensuring everything was put away. The kitchen sparkled, not a stain in sight. She even dusted the light fixtures, clearing away the abandoned spider webs. The doorbell finally rang a few minutes after 1 PM. Jen hadn’t been able to eat with the butterflies tumbling in her stomach. She squealed with delight, jumping to her feet as Mae walked towards the door. She smiled at Jen before opening the door. “Society Mother Karen,” Mae said, her excitement faltering. “Please, come in.” Danni was guided through the door, Karen's hand on the small of her back. Danni screamed, her pacifier falling to the ground, running towards Jen, knocking her back onto the couch. Karen looked around, a dissatisfied look etched on her face. “Hello, Mae,” she said, a frown tugging at the corner of her lips. “I’m here to do a surprise inspection.” “Of course,” Mae said, sounding somewhat nervous. “I believe you will find everything in order. Jen is very healthy and taken care of.” Karen’s eyes moved to Jen’s; the coldness in Karen’s eyes threatened to steal all the warmth in the room. “Quiet,” she said, sweeping through the house. Mae closed the door, becoming lost in her thoughts for a few moments. Jen and Danni climbed off the couch. “Is everything ok?” Jen timidly asked. “Hmm?” Mae hummed, blinking away her dazed state. “Oh, yes, everything is fine.” Karen emerged from the nursery. “Everything looks in order,” she said, sounding bitter. “Mae, please take Danni into the playroom. I wish to speak with Jen privately.” Mae took Danni’s hand, leading her down the hallway. Jen stood frozen in place, a slight tremble in her legs. Karen’s gaze bore into her, tearing into her very soul. “Sit,” she commanded. Jen’s legs instantly gave out; she fell to the floor. “I meant to sit at the table,” she said. Jen crawled across the living room floor, uncertain if her legs could support her. Karen sat across from her, her fingers lacing together as she leaned on the table. “Do you have any idea why I am here?” she said, her voice devoid of warmth. Jen swallowed hard; she shook her head. “Use your words, girl!” Karen snapped, startling Jen. For the first time, she didn’t have an issue filling her diaper. “N-No…” Jen’s words trailed off, she quickly added. “Ma’am.” Karen let out a tired sigh, and her stiff demeanor loosened. She no longer looked like an imposing authority figure but rather an aging, exhausted woman. “I was Mae’s Society Mother,” she said, her voice touched with emotion. “I always forced myself to never get attached to my wards. But Mae has a way of breaking down defenses and somehow warm the coldest of hearts.” Jen clung to every word the tired woman spoke, forgetting about the wet diaper she was sitting in. She vaguely remembered it being mentioned. She didn’t dare speak, watching in fascination as Karen’s eyes unfocused. “I helped found this company,” she said. “I gave up the golden years of my life to help others. I always told myself I didn’t need children to be happy. I would find what I needed in my work. Something I fiercely believed until Mae became my ward. No matter how many barriers I raised, she broke them all. I had a choice of either transferring her to another Society Mother or letting her graduate from the program. I couldn’t bear the thought of another taking care of her. I did what I believed was the best thing to do. I had hoped she would outgrow her childish nature.” “I-I don’t understand,” Jen said meekly. “Mae has been wonderful towards me.” A genuine smile touched Karen’s lips. It was as if Jen had stumbled across a unicorn in an open meadow. Something no one would ever believe happened. “I have no doubts she has been a wonderful Mother to you. But surely you have seen her babyish nature breaking through.” Jen thought back. She remembered Mae had drunk her leftover baby bottle. The nights she spent sleeping in the crib, suckling on her thumb or a pacifier. Her eyes widened as she realized Mae had wet herself when Jen had thought her diaper had leaked. Or the Caregiver who said there was a diaper left in the dispenser. Jen swore she heard a crinkly diaper when Mae moved. Mae was sleeping in a diaper last night… “This house has been going through twice as much diapers and baby food,” Karen continued. “Mae was never ready to grow up, and I forced it upon her because I was scared.” It was hard to imagine anything scared Karen. Jen’s lips parted, but she was unable to push any words past her lips. “I’m graduating you early from the program,” Karen said. “You will be a fully licensed Society Mother. You will be under probation with two wards under your care. Dani will be one of them.” Jen’s jaw dropped. Her heart skipped a few beats. “T-Thank you…” “There is one condition attached,” Karen said. “Mae will be your second ward.” “Mae?” Jen whispered. “I-I don’t know if I can do that to her.” “I can’t think of anyone else who would be better suited to the role,” Karen said, almost pleadingly. “Mae is a special girl. She needs someone who is caring and loving. Please, Jen…” tears fell from Karen’s eyes. “Help an old woman correct her greatest mistake.” “What about you?” Jen asked. “You are still a Society Mother; you can take her.” “I’m not getting any younger,” Karen said. “I am retiring as of today.” “What about Mae’s mother?” Jen said desperately. “Mae has no family,” Karen said. “She was abandoned as a young child. Shuffled into the system, forgotten.” “I-I didn’t know…” Jen said quietly, her eyes glistening. They both sat in silence for a few moments. “Ok,” Jen said, wiping away her tears. “But only under one condition.” Karen looked taken aback but nodded. “You have to stay in Mae’s life. Rather as an adopted Grandmother or whatever title you want. I won't let you abandon her.” “I…” Karen said, her lip trembling. “You either agree to my terms or I will stay in these diapers until I finish my training,” Jen said, her eyes daring Karen to challenge her. A bubbling laughter escaped Karen’s control. “It seems a young woman in a wet diaper has bested me.” Jen turned deep red but couldn’t help but smile. Karen stood up, saying, “I brought a bag of clothes for you. If you wouldn’t mind one last diaper change, for Mae’s sake.” “Of course,” Jen said, wiping away the last of her tears. Mae and Danni sat on the floor, stacking wooden blocks with brightly painted alphabet blocks. “Mae,” Karen said, her icy demeanor returning. “Jen needs a diaper change.” “Oh, okay,” Mae said, sounding a bit confused. She stood up, promising Danni she would be right back. Mae followed Karen and Jen into the nursery. She grabbed a fresh diaper and a bottle of baby powder and looked expectantly at Jen. Karen took the clean diaper and the bottle of powder. “Mae,” she said softly, her voice breaking Mae’s eyes widened as she looked from Jen to Karen. “I-Is something wrong?” “Jen isn’t the one getting a diaper change,” Karen said, trying to keep her voice steady. “Granted, she could use it.” Jen turned red, looking down at the ground. “If you weren’t so dam scary…” “Mae,” Karen said. “Jen is graduating to Society Mother with two wards. Danni will be one of the wards.” The biggest smile touched Mae’s lips as she rushed over to hug Jen. “Congratulations! I am so happy for you!” The air in the room suddenly felt heavy; Jen started to feel a sense of dread encroaching. “Who is her second ward?” Mae asked cheerfully. Karen’s throat tightened, her words turning to ash on the tip of her tongue. Jen whispered, “You are.” Mae looked confused, not certain if she had heard correctly. “M-Me?” “Yes,” Karen said, taking a deep breath. “Mae, I failed you as a Society Mother. I am here to rectify that mistake.” “I-I don’t understand…” Mae said timidly. Jen’s heart started to break; she felt like she was betraying Mae. Karen cleared her throat, continuing, “I know about the diapers you still wear. I know you sleep in the crib. I know about the extra baby food.” Mae looked betrayed, her hurt-filled eyes landing on Jen’s. “I didn’t tell her anything!” Jen said it felt as if her soul was fracturing. Unable to look at Jen, Mae’s eyes fell to her feet, her shoulder slumped forward, and she looked like she wanted to curl up into herself. Tears falling to the floor. “Would you give us a moment?” Karen asked. Jen nodded; her throat had tightened too much to speak. “Your change of clothes is near the front door.” Jen shuffled out of the room, finding the bag Karen had mentioned. Picking it up, she walked to the bathroom to change. It felt nice to wear her panties and jeans again. But it felt wrong; she almost desired to be diapered again. It was stupid of her to accept this deal with Karen. Would Mae ever forgive her? Danni was still playing as Jen dragged her feet into the room. Danni looked up, seeing the distress of her friend. She swiftly stood up, rushing over to her best friend's side. “What’s wrong?” she asked, her eyes filled with worry. “Danni, I messed up!” Jen said, unable to hold back her crying. Danni pulled Jen close, holding her tight. “I’m sure it's ok,” Danni said, trying to sound reassuring. “I betrayed Mae to get out of the program,” Jen cried into Danni’s shoulder. “I traded her freedom for mine…” Danni pulled away, looking into Jen’s tear-filled eyes for clarification. She saw Jen was no longer diapered. “I don’t understand.” “Karen offered me an early graduation to be your Society Mother,” Jen explained, still sobbing. “But Mae would have to take my place…” Danni was speechless; she didn’t know Mae very well other than what Karen had told her. But she could see how distressed her best friend was over the situation. “Ahem,” Karen cleared her throat, drawing their attention. Her hands rested on Mae’s shoulder. Jen gasped, seeing Mae in a frilly dress with a thick diaper between her legs. Her hair was put into pigtails, and a pacifier rested between her lips. Her eyes were unreadable as she slowly approached Jen, who fully expected to be yelled at. “Mae, I-I’m–” Mae hugged her tightly. “Thank you,” she whispered into Jen’s ear. Jen wrapped her arms around her new ward; laughter and a cry escaped her control. A few tears escaped Karen’s control. That night, Karen made dinner for all of them. Danni and Mae played happily together in the playroom. Jen had to complete her paperwork to officially graduate from the program and become an official society mother. The society owned Mae’s house, which was transferred to Jen. Danni didn’t resent the Society Mothers; deep down, a part of her wanted this. She needed to recapture a piece of her childhood before it slipped out of her reach. She became best friends with Mae and shared everything with her. They even slept in the same crib. Jen took very good care of both of them. Karen would stop by almost daily, baking cookies and spoiling the girls. Chapter Eight It was the best time of the year. The leaves were shifting colors. Pumpkins filled the stores, eagerly waiting to be made into delicious treats or carved into scary jack-o-lanterns. The sun would soon set, leaving a majestic, fleeting masterpiece. Ghouls to ghosts, witches to vampires, and skeletons to zombies, to name a few, would be filling the streets. Their little hearts are filled with desires for treats as they collect their coveted prizes from house to house. Danni and Mae sat at the table, freshly cut holes in the tops of their pumpkins. They wore matching orange jack-o-lantern shirts. Their pacifiers were Halloween-colored with little candy corn images. They wore orange diapers with little witches and black cats imprinted on them. Sitting across from them was Karen, who had offered to watch them as Jen picked up a few last-minute treats to hand out. Danni squealed with delight as she stuck her hand in her pumpkin. The slimy insides slid between her fingers, struggling to pull its guts free. Mae had been somewhat hesitant to reach in. She didn’t like the slimy feeling that lingered on her skin. “Grandma,” Mae said in a whimpering voice. “C-Can you help me, pwease?” Karen smiled, her lips lightly parted. “Of course,” she said. With no reserves, she plunged her hand into the pumpkin, clawing at its insides. It didn’t take long for them to clean out their pumpkins, ready for their new faces. “You’re such a baby,” Danni teased. “I don’t like the slimy stuff…” Mae said childishly. “I need to grab a few carving knives,” Karen said, standing up. As the little troublemaker Danni had grown into, she grabbed some of the fresh pumpkin insides and rubbed it in Mae’s face. Mae looked like she wanted to cry or scream. Her hands trembled as the goopy pumpkin insides fell into her lap. Danni couldn’t help but giggle until Mae did the unexpected. She grabbed a handful of the pumpkin slime and did it right back. They both sat silently for a moment, staring at each other with defiance in their eyes. Without notice, they erupted into a throwing fight. Their laughter drew Karen’s attention; turning around, she saw the two girls. She knew she should stop it, but she leaned against the kitchen counter, smiling. Jen walked into the house, closing the front door behind her. “I got enough candy–” She was suddenly speechless, seeing the chaos erupted while she was gone. Danni and Mae both stared at her with shame-filled eyes. Pumpkin insides dripped from their pigtails. Almost as if it were perfectly rehearsed, they both started to tear up. Jen’s gaze softened, and putting down the bags, she rushed to them. Wrapping both of them in her arms. “Mommy’s not mad,” she cooed as they made the most adorable little whimpers. Karen covered her mouth, stifling her laughter. “C-Can w-we…” Danni struggled to say between her deep breaths, tears spilling from her eyes. “C-C-Carve.” “Of course, you can,” she said in a motherly tone. “I-It was an a-a-accident,” Mae whimpered. Jen pulled away, wiping away their tears. “Mommy isn’t mad,” she said, picking out some of the pumpkin insides from their hair. “We’ll get you two cleaned up and ready for trick-or-treating.” “I’ll help them carve,” Karen said. Jen gave her a look that said they would talk later. Karen pretended to look ashamed, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “Help me first, Grandma!” Mae pleaded with puppy-dog eyes. “Of course, sweetie,” Karen said lovingly. “Danni,” Jen said. “Do you want help?” “No!” Danni said. “Only babies need help.” The irony was not lost on Jen as she looked down at Danni’s Halloween-themed diaper. “You just let Mommy know if you change your mind,” Jen said, picking the pumpkin insides from Danni’s and Mae’s hair. Mae’s pumpkin came out exceptionally well. A goofy jack-o-lantern with a wide grin and a few carved squish-shaped teeth. Then there was Danni’s pumpkin that could scarcely hold a candle to the name jack-o-lantern. Its smile was crooked; one side was far wider than the other. It was easy to tell the knife had slipped a few times. Its nose had been gouged out in frustration. One of the eyes nearly caved in, while the other was far too small. Little gashes plagued the side of it. Jen almost felt sorry for the little vegetable. “I did it!” Danni proclaimed with a victorious cry. “It looks wonderful,” Karen said warmly. Jen was amazed at how genuine that compliment sounded. “Which one looks better?” Mae asked. “We need to get your girls dressed!” Karen quickly said, saving Jen from stepping into that minefield. “Into the nursery for diaper changes and costume changes.” Ushering the girls from the table. Over her shoulder, she said to Jen, “Can you clean up?” She was already in the nursery before Jen could protest that this happened while Karen was supposed to be watching them. Karen had a unique way of wiggling out of things. Jen let out a sigh, grabbing the trashcan. She began cleaning up. Mae was the first to emerge from the nursery. A fresh diaper between her legs. She wore a pink, fairy princess costume that exposed her Halloween-themed diaper. Sparkly wings were strapped to her back that fluttered when she moved. “You look adorable!” Jen cooed. Mae’s cheeks turned red behind the pacifier in her mouth. Danni was next to emerge. At first, she had wanted to be a spooky witch. Once the face paint was being applied, she opted for a zombiesh look. It looked as if Danni had hit a few branches while flying around on her broom. The pacifier and her diapered butt made her a baby, zombie-witch girl. “They are all ready for trick or treating,” Karen said. “I want a few pictures first!” Jen squealed, grabbing her camera. Danni and Mae looked like they wanted to cry. Jen didn’t just take a few pictures. If Karen didn’t step in, she would have taken a thick album's worth. Karen stayed back to hand out candy to the trick-or-treaters that had started. Danni, Mae, and Jen all held hands as they walked from door to door, filling their little candy buckets with surgery treats. The houses they visited thought the girls were so adorable they were given a few extra pieces. Jen wasn’t too excited about the mountain of wrappers that would be in her living room or their surgery-filled moods before bed. After an hour of walking around, their candy buckets had grown heavy. Their feet were tired and started to drag. Jen guided them home. Danni begged to watch a scary movie when they got home. Jen told her they would have sugar-fueled nightmares if they did. Danni said only babies get nightmares, and she wouldn’t have any. Mae looked a little less enthusiastic about it but didn’t want to seem like a scaredy-cat. All three of them snuggled on the couch with Jen in the middle, her girls curling up beside her as the movie was chosen. Karen sat in a lounge chair, still handing out candy, when the doorbell rang. Mae pressed up closer against Jen on the scary parts. Danni tried her best not to jump or show she was scared in any way. When bedtime came, Jen tucked both girls tightly into the cribs and offered to leave the light on for them. Mae whimpered, saying she wanted it on. Danni was silently grateful that Mae had opted to keep it on. By the time the trick-or-treating came to an end, Karen was exhausted and headed home from the night. She promised to stop by tomorrow to help bathe the girls. Jen curled up in her bed, opting to read a horror book. Her eyelids grew heavy, and she soon fell asleep unable to focus on the tiny black words. “M-Mommy!” Mae cried, standing in the doorway. “I-I had a b-bad dream!” Jen smiled; she knew this would happen. She pulled back the blanket, motioning for Mae to cuddle with her. Mae wiped away her tears, her feet shuffling on the carpet as she did. Danni stumbled into the room, clutching a teddy bear. She crawled into the bed with them. “Did you have a bad dream, too?” Jen said softly as Mae fell asleep. “No,” Danni said, her voice betraying her. “Only babies have bad dreams. I want to make sure you two don’t have them.” “That is very brave of you,” Jen said, turning off the light. Cuddling together, they fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Hi folks, it's been a while! Since I last posted here I've been on a whole journey of going on hiatus, getting back to writing, having my Patreon banned, and scrambling to figure out what I'm going to do! I finally have an answer to that. I'm on Ream. It's a site built for writers to display their works, and I think it's going to be a great place for people to read my stuff. They're also the only subscription website I've ever seen that doesn't just tolerate ABDL, but is happy to have it on their site! Anyway, you didn't come to this thread for my sponsorship message, you came here for more Briana, and more Briana you shall have! Little Lady Briana picks up shortly after the events of the last Briana story. --- 1 After Christmas Briana had never seen her family’s living room so full and so quiet at the same time. The space was a good one for being noisy, running as it did from the front door to the kitchen – easily half the length of the house. Though there was technically a foyer by the door, and a dining room outside the kitchen; there were no walls separating the space at the heart of the Rasmussen home. It dominated the house vertically as well, with the native-stone fireplace on the outer wall, and the open stairway to the second floor opposite. Moments ago the room had been noisy, full of the echoing, conversational rumble that was Briana’s favorite sound; the noise of her family. The temporary quiet had come from sounds outside – the rumble of tires on the gravel drive, followed by a car door slamming. Mom is nervous. Briana looked up at Veronica from her position at the slender woman’s feet. Mom had dressed up for her sister’s arrival like she was going to the mayor’s office, replacing her simple black dress with a complicated gown that boasted a corseted bust and layers of lace for a skirt. Every inch of the dress was black, of course. There were a few unusual hints of color on Veronica, from the dark red lipstick she’d chosen instead of her usual black, to the rubies adorning her ears. The sound of steps on the front porch dragged Briana’s attention to the front door. Her dad, Jane, stepped forward and opened the door like a butler. From her spot on the floor, Briana had a window of view through a gap between her Tia Rosa and her Grandmother Michelle. Briana’s diaper crinkled as she rose to her knees to catch her first glimpse of her aunt Kiara. Kiara stepped through the door with a cellphone at her ear. She was tall, a magnificent black woman with toned arms and shoulders shown off by her sleeveless crimson dress. The tight curls of her hair were pulled back by a hairpiece that evoked a golden crown of laurels. “Thank you so much, Madame secretary. I have just arrived home, so I will not be reachable for forty eight hours, unless it is a genuine emergency. Ciao.” Kiara handed her phone to a stiff-looking blonde woman in a pinstriped suit-dress and immediately turned to Jane. “Jane! Soon to be my sister, I hear.” Kiara pulled Jane into a tremendous hug and kissed her on both cheeks. “It’s good to have you back.” Jane smiled with her usual reserve – the twinkle in her eyes revealing her genuine excitement to Briana. Between Kiara’s demonstrative greeting and Dad’s excitement, Briana was feeling better about meeting her aunt. Her only hesitation came from her mom, who was still nervous. “You must be Rosa!” Kiara took Rosa’s hand as she stood, and pulled her in for another big hug. “It’s been so long since I had a new sister, and now I have two. Welcome, Rosa, to the Rasmussen family.” Like Jane, Rosa got a kiss on both cheeks. “I’ve heard a lot about you.” Rosa looked Kiara over appraisingly. “We will spend time together, I promise. I want to know the woman that my mother decided our family needed.” Kiara squeezed Rosa’s arm firmly and turned toward Grandma. “Speaking of my mother – Mom, I missed you.” “I missed you too, Kiki.” Grandma got up, managing to conceal the amount of caution she had to put into the motion. Michelle was much better, now that she was using her oxygen regularly, but still got dizzy when she stood. Briana tensed, just in case Grandma started wobbling. Kiara took Grandma in her arms, far more gently than she had Jane and Rosa. Michelle got her cheek kisses before Kiara looked at her and said, “You scared me, Mom.” “I’m sorry dear, I didn’t mean to scare anyone.” Michelle reached and cupped Kiara’s cheek while they took a moment to gaze into each other’s eyes. “Vonnie.” Kiara turned to Veronica, who’d gotten out of her chair and was standing in the most anxious way Briana had seen her mom behave. Kiara wrapped her arms around Veronica with a deep sigh of happiness. Mom sank into Kiara’s arms and laid her head on her sister’s shoulder in what looked like relief. “I’m so glad you’re back,” Veronica said softly. “I missed you terribly, especially when mom…” “You did everything right.” Kiara kissed Veronica’s cheeks and held her sister’s chin. “I’m so proud of you, Vonnie. I didn’t worry about Mom from the instant you told me you’d gotten to the hospital.” Veronica’s eyes sparkled with tears – a smile fluttered at her lips as she gazed in adoration at her sister. After a moment, she composed herself, dabbing at her eyes with a black handkerchief. “Thank you, Ki. I’d like to introduce my children. Briana and Melody, this is your Aunt Kiara.” Briana had argued with her mom long and hard about her outfit for meeting her aunt. Though she’d accepted being Little more than she’d ever imagined she’d be able to, everything she’d heard about Kiara’s success made her want to meet her aunt in adult clothes. All her attempts to convince her mom that first impressions were important had been turned back on her by Veronica. Mom agreed with Briana on the importance of first impressions, but wanted a very different look than Briana argued for. It was impossible to win against Mom when she was determined enough. When Briana stood to meet Kiara, she was dressed in a pink onesie and white tights, with a white half-sweater that had golden threads woven through it. She was also diapered, and the padding was thick enough that there was no hope of her onesie or tights concealing it. Kiara’s intense gaze met Briana’s eyes and the Little girl’s heart pounded. Meeting Kiara was like meeting a movie star, with all the stories she’d already heard about her formidable aunt. That Kiara looked flawless and elegant after a plane ride from Europe only added to her mystique. Briana’s perception of her aunt was forcibly re-oriented when Kiara hugged her. The embrace was a crushing and passionate, with no reservation whatsoever. It was in every way a Briana-hug. She threw her arms around Kiara and hugged back with abandon, pressing her cheek against her tall aunt’s chest in delight. “You are so much more darling than Veronica prepared me for.” Kiara leaned down from her six feet to Briana’s five, and kissed the Little girl on both cheeks. “And she talks about how adorable you are quite a lot.” “I thought you were going to be scary, from all the stories and stuff.” Briana favored Kiara with a giddy smile. “But you’re not! We’re going to be really good friends.” Seeing a smile the combined joy and pride spread across Kiara’s face was amazing. Kiara kissed Briana on the forehead. “I believe it. I think I can already see why Vonnie chose you.” Briana was left with a glow in her chest and so strong that she couldn’t pay attention to what Kiara said when she hugged Melody. While the introductions had been going on, the blonde lady had brought in two large suitcases and a pair of smaller bags. Jane took both the suitcases – despite the blonde woman’s protest – and carried them back to Melody’s room. It’d had already been decided by Veronica that Kiara would be staying there, presumably the other woman would be as well. It was a double-bonus to have more family over and for Briana to get to bunk with her sibling. “Everyone, this is Emeline Blanchet.” Kiara indicated the blonde woman, pronouncing her name with what sounded to Briana like a flawless French accent. “Emma, this is my family. You’ve met my mother Michelle and my sister Veronica, of course. My sister in law Jane is the one who made off with our bags, this is Rosa, my newest sister, and my nieces…” Hand to her chin, Kiara looked contemplatively at Melody. “I’m sorry Melody, I know that your pronouns are They/Them, but there isn’t a neutral word for child of my sister.” “I’ve been using the neutral é when I refer to Melody.” Rosa said. “It’s not proper Spanish yet, but I say niñé when I refer to them.” “Perfect!” Kiara grinned. “Then it would be nieté for me. Emma, this is my niece Briana and my nieté Melody.” “Bonjour, c’est un plaisir.” Emeline bowed primly. Her French speech was richly toned – she retained most of that accent when she switched to English. “I’ve been eager to meet all of you – for Michelle and Veronica, to see you again.” Bowing simply would not do. There was no chance of becoming friends with Emeline if she was always standing on ceremony. Briana stepped up to the French woman, emboldened by Kiara’s easy manner enough that she paid no attention to the crinkling of her diaper. Flashing her most welcoming smile, Briana said, “In this house, we greet people by hugging them.” Emeline was surprised – and a little stiff – but she returned Briana’s gentle hug. Proudly, Briana turned back to her family. Grandma was beaming at her. Melody, Rosa, and Dad seemed quite amused. Mom had the quirk in her mouth that meant she had a lot to say – but wasn’t going to until later. Kiara, however, looked intrigued or even challenged. Her face was serious but her eyes were excitedly boring into Briana. Joy pulsed through Briana’s limbs, coming out as a happy hop. Not only was everyone happy with her, but Emeline’s posture was already more relaxed. “Emma, please sit with us.” Kiara grabbed a chair from the dining room table and planted herself between Mom and Grandma, turning to her sister. “Well, little sister, tell me everything that’s happened since I’ve been gone.” “That might take a while. Melody, Briana, can you get tea and coffee for everyone?” The firmness of Veronica’s smile indicated it wasn’t a request. It was unfair of Mom to assume that Briana would resist being sent out of the room just because she’d been taking a seat at Kiara’s feet. Eager to show her aunt how good a girl she was, Briana hopped to her feet and dragged Melody by the hand to the kitchen. “Isn’t aunt Kiara great, sib?” Briana scooted a stool to the cupboards so she could reach the nice tea cups. All the everyday dishes were down on Briana’s level, but there was a limit to how much crockery and china could be kept at a five-foot girl’s reach. “She’s intense for sure.” Melody’s voice was quiet as they lit the stove under the kettle. “Oh no, do you not like her?” Briana turned to her sibling in anguish, only to be gently chopped on the head by Melody. “I didn’t say that. You know I don’t jump in as fast as you do.” Melody fidgeted with their overalls. With a sigh, Briana set the cups down. Her sib had no call to be upset about their outfit; unlike Briana, Melody had gotten to choose their clothes. “Well something is the matter.” “I liked the dynamic we had at Christmas.” Melody shrugged, kicking at the stove corner idly. “What if you and her get really close but I don’t?” “She made a special effort with your pronouns, I don’t think she’ll ignore you.” “Yeah, that was cool.” Melody smiled a little, but hadn’t lost their melancholy. There was only one foolproof remedy for a sad sib. Briana squeezed between Melody and the stove, worming her way into her sibling’s arms. “If you’re sad you’re going to get snuggled.” Briana laid her head on Melody’s shoulder, grunting when her sib grabbed her uncharacteristically tightly. “Are you worried about me? Sib, you know I love you to bits.” “I feel like stuff is changing. We just got to where everybody is happy.” “Hey, look at me.” Briana gazed up at Melody earnestly. “I will always love you. Did you see how Mom looked at Kiara? That’s how I feel about you. You’re my hero, Big Sib.” Melody’s rib-squeezing hug drove the air out of Briana in a squeak. “Bri, you’re always such a jerk. I can’t believe you made me cry on Kiara’s first hour here.” Air rushed back into Briana with a gasp when Melody finally let go. She didn’t mind being sort-of-asphyxiated by her sibling. It was an acceptable price, for the deep love that a super-hug represented. A washcloth from the counter worked to wipe Melody’s cheeks clean. “I’ll do tea, and you do coffee, okay?” Briana nuzzled Melody’s cheek. “I want to get back fast so we can hear what Mom is saying about us.” “We need to hear about what Kiara’s been up to, too.” Melody nodded as they grabbed a half-dozen mugs. “Do you mind bringing it up? You’re better at – you know…” “Gotcha, Big Sib!” As she squatted down to retrieve the tea tray from a lower cabinet, Briana discovered significant squish in her diaper. As great as Kiara had been, Briana didn’t want to make a fuss about her diapers so soon, especially with Emeline in the room. “Um, can you…” “Let one of the caregivers know that you need a change?” Melody kissed Briana atop her head. “I got you, Baby Sister.”

"Cody im leaving to go out with my friends to the movies. I'm leaving my magic wand behind. Also don't even think about using it. You arnt ready to learn or cast spells just yet so don't think about doing it alone". Julie yelled out as she left. Cody ignoring Julie's warning decided to practice a little with the wand. He flicks the wand sending a blast of magic from the end, the stray bolt of magic then bounces off the mirror and onto a pack of adult diapers sitting on the floor. Cody then sees the packet coming alive, the packaging rolling and bulging before It rips open. What emerged from the torn package were diapers with what appeared to be cartoon eyes and tongues. The newly animated garments scream out "hungry must have food!!" Cody, not knowing what to do, sees one of the diapers jump, but far too late to do anything about it as he sees that it was jumping at him. Then another after another diaper surrounds him with two of the diapers grabbing the wand, chanting a spell. Then two gloved hands appear along with a bunch of baby supplies floating in midair. Cody, scared not knowing what is about to happen, tries to squirm free of his magical restraints. He starts to almost crawl away but the two hands pull down his pants and undies then gives him a spanking. The hands then have him stand up and one holds him while the other diapers hold his feet. One diaper starts the smile staring at Cody's exposed naked ass and says, "yummy food." It then jumps and holds on to the front of Cody's waist, one of the gloved hands then holds the back of the diaper and another hand comes with baby powder. The hand then starts to powder Cody's ass and the inside of the diaper. Cody can feel the diapers cartoon tongue exploring against his asscheeks and then the tip of it then rims his asshole. Cody starts to squirm and moan as his dick starts to stand up. The diaper says "yummy tasty food and the seasoning powder tastes so good with it". After powdering Cody's ass the diaper then closes up and attaches itself in excitement around Cody's body. The tongue then goes deeper in his asshole, Cody just gets more horny but then feels like he has to poop. The diaper can taste the mess that's coming inside and wants it so bad. The diaper then squeezes Cody's tummy making him desperately have to poop. Cody can't take it then starts to fart and make a big giant mess all for the diaper monster to take. "You're such a stinky dirty boy, you definitely will help feed me and my friends for a long time," the diaper laughs triumphantly. "Get used to us feeding off your poopy butt but don't worry we like to reward our little stinky boy. Allow me to demonstrate". The two hands then push Cody down onto his butt smushing all the poop around his ass. The front tapes of the diaper then open up exposing Cody's dick, one diaper then comes up close by his crotch then spits out its tongue and wraps around Cody's hard-on. The tongue was super wet, Cody then felt it go up and down giving Cody a tongue job. Cody starts to moan and then feels the diaper attached to his butt dig into his butthole once again pleasuring his prostate. Cody then starts to feel the need to cum, the hands then grab a baby bottle and open up the lid. Cody then busts the biggest orgasm he ever made into the bottle, filling it up full, he couldn't believe how much he cummed out. The diapers all smiled then the diaper laughed "such a good boy, now it's time to feed the baby and what better way than a fresh bottle of milk mixed with some protein provided straight from the source". Cody tried to squirm knowing that his own cum was mixed with milk. The hands then approached with the bottle to his mouth. Cody tried keeping his mouth closed but then one of the hands pinched his nose and he was forced to drink his own milk he made himself. The diapers laughed then the diaper on his butt opened up all the way exposing his poopy butt and naked bits. The diaper then shouted "Alright everybody dig in. Enjoy"! All the diapers started to run up to Cody's ass pushing him onto his back with the hands holding his legs up in the air for easy access. All the diapers then started to lick clean his poopy ass and hole. How long would Cody have to endure this with the wand in their hands now. Then Cody hears the door open. "Hey Cody I'm back and oh gosh!! What the heck is going on!! Cody, are you wearing a diaper and ugh don't tell me you've been playing with my magic wand! And what..." Julie stomach gurgles and she moans out, "Ugh why did I eat that big burrito?" The diapers looked at Julie with hungry eyes. The leader of the diapers then laughed and yelled "Oh looks like Cody's girlfriend walked in just in time, we totally forgot about dessert! Anybody who wants her, it's first come first serve so better get to it!" The diapers then run up to Julie and the hands push her down. Pulling her skirt and undies off then grab her by her ankles lifting them up. Then out loud *pffft fart* Julie makes a huge stinky fart that fills the air. All the diapers then smiled and loved it. "Oh my, it smells like fresh roses!" "Omg please me first I would love a taste of that rose bud!" "Smells like she's brewing a nice big one. A nice poopy Supreme!" One lucky diaper then gets its chance and scoops right under Julie's butt "Cody when I get out of this you're going to pa..y..uhh..." Julie was paused from the tongue entering herass while another diaper got on top of her "look another hole I wonder what comes out of there?" The diaper then slipped its tongue in and Star moaned. The diaper smiled "oh wow it's nice and juicy!!" Julie felt her tummy rumble and then the diaper gave her the same treatment that they gave to Cody. Fresh mushy poop came out of Julie's ass and into the open diaper. Then the diaper closed itself and mushed right up against Julie's butt. The leader said "oh bring some of that over here let's mix it with Cody's! The two hands then pushed Julie and slid her on her butt up to Cody then the two diapers opened up and both stinky poopy diapers then mushed together and both Cody's hard dick and Julie's horny front met together. Then both of their butts met the fate of having to sit in each other's mixed up poopy diapers. Julie then moaned "oh no I have to I have to". Cody yelled out "NO please don't tell me you have to..." *pffft fart*. More mushy poop starts to come out of Julie's butt and floods into Cody's diaper. The diapers got closer together. Rubbing both their stinky butts together. "EWWWW GROSSSS!!" Both yelled out

Chapter One The sun had started to rise, warm rays of light peeking through the gaps in the curtains that covered my window. A slight ache within my skull reminded me I had too much to drink last night. Fragmented pieces came back to me, a chaotic puzzle for me to painfully piece back together. I hoped I didn't do or promise anything I would regret with my roommate. I couldn't help the smile that touched my lips; I knew that wouldn't be the case. A seed of excitement planted in my chest; what did I agree to in my drunken state? Hoping it would be incredibly embarrassing for me. "April, are you awake?" I heard my roommate's familiar voice from the other side of the door. Stretching as I let out a yawn. Loose strands of my long, red hair fell into my deep green eyes. Freckles dusted the bridge of my nose. Emily said I almost look like a miniature porcelain doll. I my hair brushed them behind my ear as I said, "I'm awake." Emily didn't wait for an invite before stepping into my room. She had a wide grin on her face. Her hair was short and light brown, and she had the most beautiful green eyes I had ever seen. She was already dressed, wearing a warm, light blue summer dress. I noticed one of her hands was hiding something behind her back. I couldn't help but smile back, my dimples showing. In my drunk state from last night, I thought it was a good idea to wear my silk, pink-colored lingerie. In truth, I like feeling sexual and deviant when I am drunk. I became the biggest flirter, with hardly any boundaries. "Good morning," I said, trying to stifle a second yawn. "Aren't you dressed a little too mature for today?" she asked, slowly approaching the edge of my bed. Her deviant smile made my heart skip a beat. What had I agreed to last night? I knew I was about to find out. My mind filled with different ideas, each one more wild than the one before. "What do you mean?" I asked innocently, giving her my best puppy dog eyes. She showed me the thick, pink diaper she hid behind her back. I could see the baby teddy bear designs that wrapped around it. "A diaper?" I said, sounding baffled. Had I agreed to wear a diaper? Just how drunk was I last night... "You did promise me, April," Emily said, crawling onto my bed in a seductive manner. "You aren't going back on your promise, are you?" The most vulnerable eyes I had ever seen pierced my soul; my heart was speared by her arrow. I was becoming putty in her soft, delicate hands, and she knew it. My lips parted in a meager attempt to protest. The whisper of my voice unable to form. Swallowing hard, I managed faint, "Of course not." "That's my good girl," she hummed. I felt my heart flutter, I so desperately wanted to be a good girl for her. With practiced eased I was swiftly stripped out of my cloths, laying naked on my back. I felt so vulnerable and exposed. I knew Emily would never take advantage of me, even though I wished she would. God I would submit every fiber of my being to her if only she would ask. I felt the thick padding slipped under me, it was as if a cloud had been placed beneath me, cradling my curves. "I seem to have forgotten something," she said, running her fingers through my hair. "Be a good girl and don't move. I'll be right back." I felt the bed shift as she climbed off, walking out of the room. I laid still, obeying like the good girl I was. But sometimes good girl's are naughty girls, and naughty girls get punished. I bit my bottom lip, seeing myself pulled over Emily's lap, getting the spankings I so desperately wanted and fully deserved to have. "You didn't move at all!" she said, returning with a bottle of baby powder. My cheeks burned red, adding some color to my skin. I felt the movement of the mattress as she positioned herself. "I wonder how much I am supposed to use." I suddenly felt the chilly powder sprinkled around my sensitive areas. Her gentle touch caressing me. "Oh..." I moaned, sounding almost childish. She smiled at me, saying, "Maybe we should add just a bit more." My brain to frazzled to speak. A lot more than I had thought was added, she even sprinkled the diaper saying she wanted to make sure I remained dry. I felt the bulky padding pulled between my legs, pressing up against my sensitive parts. I winced at the sound of the diaper tabs that were soon secured in place. "Look at my baby!" she squealed, causing me to blush even hard. Even my chest had started to gain color. I sat up, aware of every subtle crinkle. It felt odd wearing a diaper again, my embarrassment rising. She moved off the bed, giving me room to stand up. My legs were spread apart that I had to waddle around the room, trying to adjust. I start to go through a mental list of cloths I could wear that would fit over the bulkiness between my legs. A yellow dress with flowers sown around the edges was forced over my head. My thick diaper peeking out from underneath. "Ready to go to breakfast?" she asked, a cheerfulness in her voice. "B-Breakfast?" I stammered. "We agreed upon iHOP," she said with a deep smile. "You do remember you promised me, don't you?" Of course I promised that. Who wouldn't when they are drinking. The sweetened strawberry syrup. The whip cream topping the soft, round cakes. Before I could mumble a response, she took my by the hand, dragging me to her car. Each step I had to waddle, my diaper's embarrassing crinkling followed closely behind. Chapter Two Emily pulled into the IHOP parking lot; I felt a knot form in my stomach. The restaurant was bustling with activity, the parking lot packed with cars, and the entrance swarming with people. I hesitated, my hand instinctively reaching for the door handle as if to barricade myself inside. Oblivious to my growing unease, Emily chirped cheerfully as she turned off the engine and turned to face me. "Ready for some pancakes?" she asked. I swallowed hard, and tears started to sting my eyes like the baby I was dressed as. "T-There are a lot of people in there..." I said, hating how weak my voice sounded. Even though I already knew the answer, I still asked, "Can we go somewhere more quiet?" Emily cooed at me, "No one will care about your diaper." Her hand holding mine, I turned a deep red, my breathing steadying. "You did promise me..." And with those four words, she had won. She knew I couldn't say no to her, my desire to be dominated. I reached for the door handle, taking a deep breath as I stepped out. The thick diaper between my legs crinkled. I felt my dress riding up; I quickly pulled it back down, hoping to save some dignity. I waddled to the door, managing to get somewhat of a normal walk down. Few noticed me as they left, but most were too deep into their own conversations. Emily walked behind me, her hand pressed against my back, a gentle push to keep moving. The entrance was standard. Booths lined the wall, offering seats for those waiting for a table. The hostess, a middle-aged woman, stood behind the wooden podium. She smiled as she looked up at us, double-taking on me. "One adult and one child?" she asked with an amused smirk. I felt my cheeks redden, remembering my diaper peeked out underneath my dress. "We are just having a themed breakfast," Emily said sweetly, her hand resting on my shoulder. "A highchair or booster seat won't be needed unless you have something her size." I saw the hostess consider it for a moment. She was thinking the same thing I was, with my small size I could probably fit. "I'm afraid I don't have anything," the hostess said, much to my relief. "If you two would please follow me." She Led us through the busiest part of the dining area. I felt eyes watching me lingering on my diapered waste. I could feel it growing hotter with each passing moment. I kept my head down, doing my best to not make eye contact with anyone. "What inspired today's theme?" The hostess asked, finally reaching an open booth near the windows. "A night of drinking can lead to some interesting promises, isn't that right, April?" Emily said, motioning for me to sit across from her. I blushed even harder than before. I was very aware of my thick diaper as I did, crinkling louder as I adjusted myself. My legs were bowed further apart by the padding. My dress exposed even more of my diaper than before. "Your waitress, Penny, will be with you shortly," the hostess said with a wide smile before returning to her podium. Emily picked up the menu scanning the items, oblivious to my discomfort. A young girl with long, golden hair approached us. A gentle smile that reached her deep, dark blue eyes. She wore the standard cream-colored uniform with a short, matching miniskirt. "Good morning!" she said cheerfully, looking from Emily to me, her gaze lingering, filled with amusement. "Are we ready to order?" "Yes," Emily said. I was grateful to have Penny's attention shifted away from me. "Short stacks for me with a glass of iced tea. She will have the Happy-face pancakes from the kid's menu along with chocolate milk." I winced, keeping my eyes steadily on the table. "Coming right up," Penny said, collecting Emily's menu. I suddenly felt a pang in my lower stomach, realizing I hadn't relieved myself this morning. I was surprised I had lasted this long, having a weak bladder. "Emily," I said quietly, slight urgency in my strained voice. "I have to the bathroom." "You need to go potty?" Emily asked, her eyebrows raised. A deviant grin touched her lips, causing a knot to form in my stomach. I nodded my head, not able to find my voice. "Well, you will just have to wait." "W-Wait?" I stammered, I felt the pressure on my bladder growing. "I-I don't think I-I can h-hold it." I squirmed uncomfortably in my seat. "Accidents happen," Emily said gleefully. "You are wearing diaper after all. I will take you if you still need to go when we are done eating." We both knew I wouldn't last that long; sweat started to form on my brow. Emily watched me with a smile, enjoying my humiliation. I couldn't even last thirty seconds before a few squirts escaped my control. Tears fell from my eyes. Being diapered was one thing; wetting myself in public with others around was another. I flooded my diaper, unable to hold it any longer. The warmth spread throughout my crotch, tingling as it started moving around my butt. I wanted to cry, my vision blurring. Emily grabbed my hand, saying, "That's my good girl." I looked up at her, sniffling. Good girl... I was a good girl. I was her good girl. Penny returned with our drinks, giving me a kiddie cup of chocolate milk, bringing me back to my current situation. Sitting in a urine-soaked diaper in a crowded restaurant. Anyone who peeked under the table would see how yellow and saggy my diaper had become. "I couldn't help but overhear," Penny said with a soft smile. "I can change her for you." My heart dropped into my stomach. Would Emily really let a stranger change me? Emily seemed to have seen something in Penny's eyes. A smile touched Emily's subtle lips that I wish would dominate me in other ways. "That is a very kind offer of you, thank you," Emily said. "April, be my good girl and go with this nice young lady." That word, again, is my kryptonite. My throat tightened, I didn't think it would be possible to turn redder. Good girl, I had to be a good girl for Emily. Being a good girl now meant I could be a naughty girl later, and naughty girls get punished. I slid out of the booth, becoming very aware of the wet diaper hanging between my legs, sagging more than before. I heard chuckles and murmurs as I was guided to the bathroom. Thankfully, the restroom was empty. A few open stalls lined the wall. I stood frozen in place, staring at the baby changing table. I felt my heart pounding harder. A stranger was about to change me on that table. I prayed no one else would walk in on us. Penny walked over to the changing table, patting it with her hand. She said, "Do you need help getting up?" I shook my head, no, my feet dragging across the stained tile flooring. I told myself I should be grateful I was not being changed on this dirty floor. I hopped up on the changing table; I could feel my urine shifting, causing me to wince. Slowly laying back, I felt the liquid in my diaper moving across the back of my diaper; somehow, it felt as if I was rewetting myself like a helpless baby. Penny slid my dress up, her gaze lingering on my thick, pink diaper. "You are lucky to have such a Mommy," she said, and I could hear some of the longing in her voice. I felt a bit possessive. Emily was mine, and I was her good little girl—not Penny, me! After I heard the first tape being pulled off, I felt foolish. I'm the one in a soaking wet diaper. I'm the one on the changing table, being humiliated in ways I never imagined. Penny isn't wearing a diaper; I am! I gasped, the cold baby wipe gliding across my sensitive skin. I suddenly realized how exposed I was. Penny didn't notice my inner turmoil, humming as she cleaned me. My dirty diaper was discarded in the waste basket, falling in with a thud. The familiar touch of baby powder danced across my senses; I felt myself flushing. Penny's hands carefully rubbed it in, cooing that I was such a good girl. I didn't feel the same sense of pleasure when she said it. I was almost resentful. The thick padding of the pink diaper with babyish stenciling was pulled between my legs. I knew my change was coming to an end, and I would be with Emily again. The very thought made my heart flutter. Would she call me a good girl again? The diaper straps were fastened snuggly around my waist. Penny helped me off the table. I mumbled my thanks. It was not like I needed her help. Penny guided me back to my table like a child; I kept my head down. My waddling crinkled my diaper as I walked past the other guests. They all saw the bottle of powder Penny was holding. I sat in my seat across from Emily. The thick padding between my legs crinkled even louder than before. I had to adjust myself a few times to find a comfortable position. The food had been brought out. The Happy Pancakes had a smiley face of bacon and whipped cream eyes. I could almost hear it mocking me. "Thank you," Emily said, pouring thick, sweetened syrup on her pancakes. I looked up at Emily, my breath hinged in my throat. Silently begging for those words... I was a good girl! Emily, I was a good girl! Please, tell me I'm a good girl for getting my soaking wet diaper changed by a stranger! Emily looked up at me, I could see her taking a breath to say the words. Penny spoke, stealing my reward, "Of course," she said. "Do you just have one?" Emily's approving gaze shifted from me to Penny. I mentally screamed. "Just the one," Emily said sweetly with a deviant smile. "D-Does she have a playmate?" Penny asked, sounding a bit nervous. "Not yet," Emily said coolly. "Do you know someone who might be interested?" Penny blushed a deep crimson. "I can keep an ear open... but if you ever need a babysitter." "I'll keep it in mind," Emily said, a touch of seduction in her voice. Was Emily flittering with her? Penny didn't say anything else, attending to other tables. Emily cut into her pancakes, glancing over at Penny. "A playmate..." she said softly to herself. My subtle, uncomfortable shift caused my diaper to crinkle, returning me to my current situation. Would Penny be my babysitter? Why would Penny know someone who would be my playmate? The thoughts lingered in my mind as I silently ate. Emily finished her food, watching me clean my plate. Penny stopped by our table, dropping off our check. "My shift just ended," she said. "But if you need anything else, please let me know." I glared at her, but my gaze went unnoticed. "I think we are alright," Emily said. "Ok, great!" Penny said, lingering at the table longer than she should have. "D-Did, did you give my offer any consideration? I promise I am an excellent babysitter." "Oh, I think I have something else in mind," Emily said. Penny looked disheartened. I could see her swallowing hard at the rejection. I couldn't help but feel a pang of empathy for Penny. I understood the gravitational pull of having Emily's attention. Penny did her best not to let her smile falter. "I understand." She swiftly walked away. I watched her walk into the women's restroom. "I need to use the restroom before we go," Emily said. Not all of us are lucky enough to be protected like my good little girl." I felt ecstatic, beaming with a bright smile. Emily slipped out of the booth, grabbing her purse. I grabbed my chocolate milk, savoring the last few sips. When Emily finally returned, I felt my heart skip a few beats. I couldn't help but wonder what else she had in store for me today. I saw Penny standing behind her, her gaze unable to meet mine. "I need a few minutes to look over the bill," Emily said, sliding back into the booth. "Sit next to April, won't you?" Sit next to me? I questioned myself, but I did as I was told. I scooted over my diaper crinkling. Penny stood still, red-faced. Was she ashamed of sitting next to me? She had changed my diaper; how would this be more embarrassing? "Is something wrong?" Emily asked sweetly, almost as if she were talking to a child. "No, of course not," Penny said, sitting beside me. I heard crinkling. Was Penny diapered, or was I moving without noticing? No, Penny wouldn't want to degrade herself to this level of humiliation. Emily left cash for the bill, locking eyes with Penny and saying, "Are you ready to go?" Penny squirmed uncomfortably next to me. We both began moving out of the booth at the same time. My diaper crinkled louder, or maybe I was just more aware of it. "Come along, my babies," Emily said. Then it hit me: I could see Penny's legs forced apart. She waddled as she followed Emily. Penny was my new playmate... Chapter Three Emily led us to her car; I was forced to sit in the backseat with Penny. I wasn't happy; I kept my arms crossed with a slight pout. Emily noticed in her rearview mirror that she only smiled. Penny seemed oblivious to my jealousy. She sat silently, doing her best not to shift around in her seat. She stared out the window, lost in her thoughts. The realization of her situation settling in. Her discarded panties now rested in an IHOP bin, replaced by a thick, pink diaper with babyish stenciling. I glanced over at her, still fuming from my thoughts. I swear Penny suddenly went a bit paler. Her hands cupped together, resting in her lap. She stole a glance at me, fluttering a nervous smile. My arms unfolded; she looked vulnerable in those short moments. Was she having second thoughts? She swiftly looked away, finding something more interesting in the distance outside her window. "Where are we going?" I asked Emily, not recognizing this part of town. "We are just going to pick up a few things," Emily said. "I have a good feeling about where we are going." A cryptic answer—something I am used to when it comes to Emily. But I do have to admit, her good feelings usually turn out to be right. I glanced over at Penny; she looked very stiff. Was she one of Emily's good feelings? Or was Emily just trying to add to my embarrassment? We soon pulled into the parking lot of a thrift shop called Second Chance. "Do my babies need a diaper change?" Emily asked. I flushed, having already had my diaper changed by the girl sitting in a diaper next to me. I did; however, drink a lot of chocolate milk. Knowing my luck, I will have to pee at the most inconvenient of times. "I-I think I-I'm ok," Penny said, her voice sounding broken. I looked at her, seeing the tears swelling in her eyes. It suddenly dawned on me; she had wet her diaper when she became pale. I feared I had heard her. Perhaps I would have if I hadn't been so consumed by my own ever-growing tormented situation. "Oh, sweetie," Emily said with a reassuring voice. I'll change you in the backseat before we go in." Penny only nodded; her throat had tightened too much for her to speak. Tears fell from her deep blue eyes. I felt my jealousy replaced with empathy. I took her hand, holding it firmly. "It's okay," I said. It felt weird saying that, seeing how I was just put back in diapers today as well. Emily opened Penny's door. I slid out of the car, aware of every crinkle emitting from my babyish diaper. A few people who were walking out of the store got a full view of my diaper. My cheeks burned, I wished I could sink into the ground. It didn't take long for Penny's diaper to be changed. The smell of fresh baby powder lingered in the air when she took her place next to me. Penny looked redder than I was moments ago. She kept tugging at the hem of her skirt. My irritation for her returned in full force. At least her diaper was covered, while mine was on full display. I waddled next to Emily, still trying to get used to walking in such a thick diaper. Penny's waddle was a little less noticeable, just another minor irritancy I felt. The cool air of the store blew down upon us, I felt a few goosebumps forming on my arms. Penny stiffened, her arms still holding the hem of her skirt as if she feared a sudden gust of wind would reveal her secret. Emily grabbed a used, beat-up-looking cart that wobbled. Heading towards the sea of bright-colored dresses hanging from tarnished, silver-colored racks. Penny Kept her eyes low, unable to meet the gaze of others in the store. She was only drawing more attention to herself; most people were looking at me at my diaper poking out underneath my dress. Emily grabbed a bright yellow dress with white flowers etched along the hem. "I think this would look beautiful on you, Penny," she said, holding it up against Penny. Penny's cheeks burned red, realizing how short the dress seemed to be. "Um, it looks nice," she said with hesitation. I couldn't help deviant smile that touched my lips. Emily has ensnared her in the same trap as she did with me. "There is a dressing room," Emily said, gesturing to towards the two wooden stalls. "Be a good girl and try it on for us." The world around me came to a sudden halt. I was Emily's good girl! Me! Not Penny, me! Penny's hand slightly shook as she accepted the dress. Her feet dragged as she walked towards the dressing room. Emily and I were close behind her. She turned around, her eyes glancing at the exit before stepping into the changing room. Emily placed a gentle hand on my shoulder. I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand edge. "Thank you for being such a good girl today. I'll make sure you get a special treat today." She called me her good girl! And I get a special treat? I looked at Emily with wide eyes, her warm smile beaming down upon me like a warm ray of light. Suddenly, it felt as if Cloud Nine was wrapped securely around my waist. At that moment, I would have crawled around on the floor like a baby, my diaper exposed for all to see if Emily had asked it of me. When the dressing room door opened, Penny took small steps. She tugged at the hems of her new dress, which didn't cover her diaper. My smile only widened, seeing her growing discomfort. "Absolutely stunning!" Emily said. Don't you agree, April?" The dress looked amazing on Penny. Emily always had an eye for fashion. As much as I would have loved to tear into Penny, tear her down for stealing Emily's attention away from me. "It looks really good on you," I murmured, looking down at my feet. "Can I change?" Penny asked, her voice barely above a faint whisper. "Your diaper looks dry to me," Emily said, grabbing the hem of Penny's dress and lifting it up. Penny turned completely red, her diaper crinkling as Emily patted the front. "All dry," she said. The mortified Penny didn't dare ask again, glancing longingly at her abandoned waitress uniform, which contained more of her diaper. We followed Emily around the rest of the store as she picked out more clothes for Penny. It didn't take long for my jealousy to return. Penny, oblivious, kept her head down. An elderly employee named Ethel slowly shuffled to us. I couldn't help but wonder if she was as old as this thrift store. "Pardon me, miss," she said. Emily turned around, smiling at Ethel. "Yes?" "I wanted to say you have two beautiful young girls," Ethel said with the warm smile of a Grandma. "So well behaved to." Penny and I both turned red, feeling very childish and not like the young adults we were. "We recently were donated some unique items. I think you might be interested in them. They are; however, in the back. For safety reasons, we don't allow children back there." Children, the word pierced me like an arrow. I felt my anger rising, I wanted to yell at this old lady. I would have looked incredibly foolish doing so while wearing a thick, pink diaper that peeked under my babyish dress. "Girls," Emily said soothingly. "Why don't you two go look a the dollies. Mommy will be right back." Penny grabbed my hand, squeezing tighter then she was realizing. I swallowed what little pride I had left in me and walked over to the dolls with Penny. There was an entire shelf dedicated to the dolls. Some were ragged looking, well played with. Others were in decent shape. I scanned them with disgust. I hastily grabbed one, thrusted into Penny's hands. "Here," I said, wanting to distract her as I saw my coveted prize. An antique porcelain doll with curly blond hair and deep blue eyes. Her lacey dress looked as if someone had handmade it, probably belonged to an older lady who passed away—donated to this dingy thrift shop. It wouldn't last a day in the hands of a child. Much to my annoyance, Penny didn't seem to notice my dolly. I wanted her to see I had gotten the best one that I had won! My lips parted, ready to brag about the ancient treasure I had just found. "I never had a dolly before," Penny said, staring at the raggedy doll I gave her. She was cradling it with such care. "Never had a doll before?" I asked, the wind fleeing right out of my sails. Every little girl gets a doll at some point in their life. It's a basic right of passage... I suddenly realized why. Penny's following words hit me so much harder than I had anticipated. "I was always a burden to my parents," Penny said, tears gleaming in her eyes. "I was just an unwanted expense. I was often referred to as the leech..." Her voice sounded so heavy and defeated. Tears stung my eyes as I processed what Penny had just shared. For me, this was just a stupid dare I made while drunk. For her, this was a second chance at recapturing something she missed. Something she deserved to have. I looked down at my cherished prize. I have been acting so childish. Acting like the baby I am dressed like. "Here," I said, handing her my dolly. "I think this one is a better choice for you." Penny looked at the doll, her eyes finding mine. I couldn't bear to look into hers, so I cast my gaze away. "Are you sure?" she said. I could hear the hesitation and longing in her voice. "I'm sure," I said, hating myself so much in that moment. She took the doll from my hands, handling it with such care, fearing she might break its delicate frame. Without warning, she wrapped her arms around me, embracing me with all her strength. I lost my balance, falling on my padded butt. Penny looked mortified at what she had just done. "I am so sorry!" I laughed it off, picking myself back up. "It's a good thing I have extra padding today." She smiled at me, her bottom lip quivering as she looked back down at her dolly. "Were my babies good girls?" Emily asked. Penny didn't seem to hear her, instead focusing on the dolly in her hands. "Yes, Mommy," I said in my most babyish voice. moved my hands behind my back, swaying just a little. Emily couldn't help but smile back at me. We walked around the store for a little while longer. I helped pick out a few more dresses for Penny. When we went to check out, the price seemed significantly higher than what we had in the cart. I couldn't help but wonder what Emily had purchased in the back. When I asked her, she only smiled and said it was a surprise for tomorrow. Chapter Four The radio in Emily's car played different current hits. I clung to each song, a distraction from the thick, warming padding between my legs. Penny, lost in her own world still, was admiring her little porcelain doll. Emily kept checking her rearview mirror, smiling as she watched. "Where are we going?" I asked, my curiosity finally getting the best of me. I hoped we would go home where no one else would see my humiliation. But deep down, I thrived on it. It made Emily so happy that I was a good girl. Her good girl... "It's already almost 1 PM," Emily said. "Today has flown by. A new café in town has an unusual little touch to it. I think you two will find it rather enjoyable." I swallowed hard; I already knew this meant I would be embarrassed even further. I could already feel my cheeks slightly burning. The neon sign for Moon's Café burned brightly. I had heard of this place in passing and thought it was famous for its sandwiches. Emily parked up front, and I felt relieved it wasn't too crowded. The lunch rush was most likely already over. Emily got out of the car and opened Penny's door for her. I felt a surge of jealousy that Emily went to her first. Emily unbuckled Penny, lifting the hem of her dress, and said, "Does my baby girl need a change?" Penny turned brightly red, shaking her head with embarrassment. She was still getting used to her unique situation. At just that moment, a couple was leaving the café, seeing Penny's diaper on full display. I heard them snickering as they walked past. I suddenly found myself grateful my door wasn't opened first. My eyes shifted to the restaurant, and my gratitude was shortly lived. Penny had to leave her doll in the car, and Emily persuaded her that it would be safer in there. Emily soon came around to my door, unbuckling my seatbelt. I grabbed the hem of my dress, holding it down. "I'm still dry," I whispered. But I knew I wouldn't be for much longer. Emily took our hands, guiding us into the café. It was a seat-yourself establishment. Emily purposely took us past the most crowded part of the café. In the back room was a massive ball pit with a sign above that read, Moon Pit. Penny squealed with excitement, no longer concerned with her exposed diaper. She let go of Emily's hand and rushed towards the pit. I watched as she slipped, falling face-first into the pit. Her diaper was on full display for everyone to see. She squirmed a bit, her legs flailing before finally submerging herself into the colorful balls. I could hear the laughter of the people in the café, and I felt their eyes all staring at me. "Go ahead," Emily said with warm encouragement. My feet shuffled closer, I tried pulling too short dress down. Taking a deep breath, I knew I had no choice. I lifted my leg, my dress riding up. I could hear every crinkle of my diaper as I joined Penny. "Hi hun," I heard a soft, gentle voice. I turned around, seeing a tall, blond waitress approaching Emily. She wore a white, button up blouse with blue trimmings with a matching skirt. Her nametag read Christy. "Can I get you started on something to drink?" Emily smiled sweetly at her, her eyes flickering at me. I felt my heart pound in my chest, surging with jealousy. "I'll have an iced tea," Emily said, her attention back to Christy. Do you have any kind of juice?" "We have apple juice for the young ones," Christy said with a smile and a slight giggle. It comes with free refills." "That would be perfect," Emily said. "We will also take three orders of the turkey sandwiches and a side of fruit for them, please." Christy's pen scribbled on her notepad. "Coming right up, sweetheart," she said in a flirting tone. I wanted to leap out of this ball pit and rip her pretty blond hair out. I felt plastic balls falling around me. Penny was laughing, throwing them in the air. Christy lingered, watching Penny play. I could see Emily's gaze lingering on her, deep in thought. I couldn't help but wonder if we would be getting a third baby. Christy soon left, giving a wink to Emily as she did. Penny playfully tackled me, submerging me into the colorful balls. Emily watched her with a smile, admiring her cute diapered butt. "Penny?" I heard a stunned voice say. "Is that you?" Penny went very stiff, scrambling into the ball pit. "H-Hi Sarah," she stammered. I quickly sat up, wanting to see who this new person was. A woman with long, brown hair stood at the entrance, her puppy-brown eyes wide with surprise. "Who's that?" another woman asked with platinum blond hair. She looked faked, clearly she had some some work done on her face. "A high-school friend of mine," Sarah muttered, still reeling from what she saw. "This is my friend, Natasha." Natasha wore a tight little dress that edged towards being too small. "Gross," she said, grinning. "We have more important things to do. Are you coming or not?" "I'm Emily," she said, standing up and extending her hand. Sarah was caught off guard for a moment before shaking Emily's hand. "Please, sit down and join me for a bit. Natasha, feel free to leave at any time you want." Sarah looked taken back, recomposing herself, she sat down. "H-Have you known Penny long?" Natasha rolled her eyes, crossing her arms a she sank into an empty chair. Fuming she wasn't the center of attention. She stared at Emily with daggers and was promptly ignored. "We just met today," Emily said with a smile. "She has been getting along so well with baby April." I felt myself blush, turning my head as Sarah's gaze shifted to me. I suddenly became very aware of my full bladder. Penny was oblivious to me, playing in the ball pit I tried to hold it, not wanting to pee myself in front of Sarah. It was a losing battle and I soon felt he spreading warmth. Natasha seemed to notice instantly some weird, keen sense of hers. "I think your baby wet herself." Penny's gaze found mine, seeing how mortified I looked. Standing up, Penny drew Sarah's and Emily's. "Mommy, I need a change," Penny said, her diaper turning yellow and sagging. Natasha let out a cruel-sounding giggle, expecting her friend to join her. To her disappointment, Emily and Sarah both ignored her. Christy had walked into the room holding a few plates of food, her mouth slightly agape. Penny slowly sunk back into the ball pit, turning a deep crimson. Natasha saw this as another chance. "I don't think there are any adult-baby changing stations here." "T-There is a changing station in the restrooms," Christy said, struggling to find her voice. "I can take her," Sarah offered. "This way, you can eat with April." "That is a very sweet offer," Emily said. "But I think they both need a change." I wanted to sink through the floor of the ball pit at that moment. "Come along, you two." We both shuffled our way out of the ball pit. Our diapers sagged, rubbing against our thighs as we waddled towards the bathroom. I could early Sarah scolding Natasha. The fluorescent lights hummed and flickered. "Who's up first?" Emily asked, motioning towards the baby changing table. Penny, still red-faced, didn't move and stared at her feet. I slowly approached, jumping up on the table. I could feel the warm liquid spreading across my skin. "Such a good girl you are," Emily cooed. My heart fluttered as I stared into her eyes. Emily unstrapped my diaper, cleaning me up before sliding a new, thick, pink diaper beneath my hips. The smell of baby powder filled the air, tingling against my sensitive skin. The diaper was pulled between my legs and strapped securely in place. I jumped down from the table, trying to adjust my diaper. Penny hopped onto the table next, I could see the faint glimmer of tears in her eyes. I reached out, taking her hand. She looked at me with a faint smile as Emily changed her diaper. Once we were both changed, Emily ushered us back to the ball pit room. Christy's playful gaze was watching us. Sarah seemed oblivious to us, staring blankly at the pit where her child played. Natasha didn't bother looking at us, tapping away on her phone. "Sit down, girls," Emily said. Sarah snapped out of her trance at the sound of scuffling chairs across the floor. "Did you order anything?" Emily asked. "Natasha and I already ate," Sarah said, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "We were about to leave when I thought I spotted Penny walking in. But first, I couldn't believe my eyes." Emily offered to share some of her fruit with Sarah, who respectfully declined. Natasha made a few more snide comments, not getting the desperately desired attention. Penny finished eating first, wanting more time in the pit. Once I finished eating, Emily told me to join Penny. I reluctantly joined. Sarah and Emily continued their chattering. Christy returned, dropping off the check. She lingered for a bit, watching us play in the ball pit. Emily said, "I need to use the restroom before we go, girls. Be good and stay here for Mommy." As Emily made her way to the restroom, Natasha stood up." "Mommy! I need a diaper change." she mocked with a cruel smile. "I need to use the lady's room before we go," Sarah said, walking to the restroom. We continued to play for a while longer; Christy stood in the doorway watching us as she leaned against the door frame. "Were my babies good girls?" Emily asked. "They were fantastic," Christy said, handing Emily a scrap of paper. "Here is my number if you ever need a babysitter or if you just need anything else at all." Her voice was sweet and syrupy. Natasha rolled her eyes as she scoffed. A deviant smile touched Emily's lips, taking the scrap of paper and pocketing it. With a wink Christy hurried off, Emily watching her as her hips swayed. Penny and I left the ball pit, taking our place next to Emily. She took our hands and led us to the car. I saw Sarah in the parking lot, she seemed to have forgotten about her friend who was still sitting back at the table. Her gaze glanced in our direction, turning a deep crimson color. The car ride was silent, except for the playing radio and the sound of passing cars. My mind was filled with thoughts and memories of today's experience. A part of me was glad it was coming to an end. By tomorrow, everything will be back to normal. I would be out of diapers, and Penny would go back to her own home. I would ensure Emily forgot all about Christy before she finds a way to baby her next. I had to admit that I was surprised Emily managed to leave without diapering anyone else. Chapter Five I had never been so grateful to be back home. The quiet neighborhood was lined with brightly colored houses, cozily nestled within the shadow of the towering trees. The slanted driveway with weeds growing up through the cracks. I could see the old willow tree peaking over the roof of Emily's three-bedroom home. Its long branches swayed with the playful breeze. Penny had been quiet, consumed by her inner thoughts. I glimpsed at her, poking at her padding, her mind still reeling through the long list of events. What did Emily see in her that she didn't see in me? The question kept echoing in my mind, unable to unravel the secrets wrapped tightly within. "We are home, my precious little babies!" Emily sang. I felt my heart flutter; she had the voice of an angel. God, what I wouldn't do to have her sing just for me. I saw Penny blushing. I found myself admiring how vulnerable she looked. A part of me wanted to reach out and reassure her, but I quickly dismissed the notion. Penny was my competition for Emily's attention. My door opened, and Emily reached over me to unbuckle my seatbelt. I felt her breasts push up against me—the smell of her shampoo. "You have been such a good girl today," Emily cooed, watching me melt in her gaze. A smile touched the corners of her lips, her hand taking mine as she helped me out of the car. "Go open the door for mommy." I waddled as fast as my parted legs would allow me to. I used the spare key hidden beneath the mat. Emily was guiding Penny to the door; she looked somewhat petrified. The burning fire I felt towards her reduced to embers; I could feel another type of fire starting to grow hotter. Emily patted me on the head as she ushered Penny inside. I quickly followed behind. "Let's get you two a bit more comfortable," Emily said, pulling off my dress and leaving me in my thick, pink diaper with babyish stenciling. "Emily..." I muttered under my breath. I wasn't certain if she heard me or just chose to ignore me. I quickly sat down on the comfy couch, feeling the form padding forming around my other padding. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't cross my legs. Penny soon sat next to me, trying to sink into her diaper, her porcelain dolly in hand. I found myself staring at the way the diaper molded to her body. The TV glowed to life; I felt my cheeks burning. I hoped Emily didn't see me ogling Penny. "Let's see," Emily said, finding a childish show to put on. Brightly colored puppets taught young kids and babies the alphabet. My diaper felt more pronounced. I cast my gaze away as Emily beamed at us. "Do we have to watch this?" I asked, sounding rather pathetic for my age. I felt so much like a toddler that even my voice seemed to mimic the conception. Penny stole a glance at me before looking at Emily. "I need to prepare our guest bedroom," Emily said with a sweet, motherly voice. "If my two big girls are good, I put on something scary for us all to watch. We can snuggle under a warm, thick blanket." "Will you be in the middle?" I asked, hopeful. I would watch every episode of this baby show for that to happen. "Of course," Emily said, walking down the hall and out of sight. Penny stared at the TV, hugging her dolly. I wondered if she had named it yet. I would have named her Aphrodite—the goddess of beauty and love. I scrutinized Penny's mostly exposed body, subconsciously biting my lower lip. My eyes widened, watching as her thumb slowly inched closer to her mouth, pausing only a few hair's width away. I found myself silently begging her to do. Her lips parted, her thumb fitting perfectly. I nearly melted into my diaper. I quickly looked away. I mentally scorned myself. It was Emily I wanted. To be put over her lap, firm and fair discipline that naughty girls get. My thoughts slowly shifted to me snuggling with Penny as she sucked on her thumb. "Did my good girl go potty?" I heard Emily's voice. A surge of jealousy raged through me, I looked at Penny's dry diaper... Suddenly, I felt the dampness of my diaper. I had been so consumed by my thoughts that I didn't notice. I had assumed a different type of wetness prickled at my skin. "Yes..." I said very faintly. My cheeks reddening with embarrassment. "Yes, Mommy," Emily corrected me. "Yes, Mommy," I muttered. "Well," Emily said. "We are running low on diapers, so you won't be changed until bedtime." "Bedtime?" I parroted. "I'll be diapered when I go to bed?" "You agreed for twenty-four hours," Emily said sternly, her eyes daring me to challenge her. As much as I wanted to be a naughty girl and be punished, I didn't want it in front of Penny. I wanted to share that intimate moment with just Emily. I diverted my gaze in submission. Emily sat down on the couch between us. She wrapped her arms around us, pulling us closer to her. Her fingers ran through our hair. "Dinner should be here soon," she said, her voice softening. "Ok, Mommy," Penny said, still absorbed into the babyish show. I remained silent, enjoying Emily's touch. I had dozed off and was awakened when the doorbell rang. I quickly sat up, realizing how exposed I was. I tried covering myself as Emily stood up. My diaper felt colder, and its padding felt thicker than ever. Emily ignored my distress, opening the door. "Thank you," she said with a pizza box in hand as she closed the door. "I think we have enough diapers for a change before dinner," Emily said. I felt a sigh of relief. I looked over at Penny, who had also filled her diaper. I stood up, wanting out of the icy grasp strapped around my waist. "April," Emily said in a scolding voice. "We have a guest; you should let her go first." I looked abashed, slowly sitting back down, wincing, feeling the cold diaper molding to my curves. "It's ok," Penny said in a meek voice that melted some of my jealousy. "Nonsense," Emily said with a smile. Putting the pizza box on the table, she retreated to grab a towel. Once she returned, she laid it down on the floor. Penny hesitantly approached, lying down. I couldn't help but watch how Penny's chest rose and fell with each timid breath. Uncertain of where to look, she kept her gaze on the ceiling. She held tightly onto her unnamed dolly. Emily undid her straps, a gasp parted Penny's lips as the cold air touched her sensitive skin. Emily grabbed a fresh wipe, thoroughly cleaning Penny. A new diaper slid under her hips, and a thick layer of powder was applied. I saw the tension leaving Penny as the diaper was pulled between her legs, forcing them apart, the tapes snuggly holding the pink, fluffy diaper in place. "Good girl!" Emily cooed. I winced. Would she call me a good girl next? Penny blushed. Tactfully standing up, she waddled back to the couch. I stood up as Emily motioned for me to lie down. I lay down, my legs parted around Emily. She smiled at me, her delicate hands following the familiar pattern. I gasped as my diaper was undone, the cold air rushing against my sensitive skin. Emily hummed as she cleaned me up. A smile touched my lips. She didn't hum for Penny; she was humming just for me. A good girl reward, I had thought to myself. Once my diaper was changed, Emily helped me onto my feet. I adjusted the thick padding; it crinkled with every subtle movement. We waddled into the kitchen, following Emily to the table. We sat across from each other, leaving a spot open in the middle for Emily. She placed the pizza on paper plates and gave us juice cups with silly straws. I savored the greasy, stringy cheese, allowing my senses to be enveloped by the sweet and savory taste of the toppings. Once we had finished eating, we snuggled up on the couch with Emily, sharing a thick, warm blanket. It was almost as soft as the diapers between our thighs. Emily had picked a scary movie for us to watch. We cuddled closer to her at the scary parts. Penny had fallen asleep halfway through the movie, her head rolling off Emily's shoulders, startling her awake. I had nearly fallen asleep as well. Emily helped her off the couch, leaving a warm spot where Emily had been sitting. Penny was led to the guest bedroom and put to sleep. I saw Penny had peed her diaper again, like the little baby she was acting like. I had rolled my eyes as she waddled past me. I had no doubts her tears would persuade Emily to change her again. After about ten minutes, Emily returned, reclaiming her spot on the couch. She guided my head into her lap, her fingers running through my fingers. "Such a good girl today," she whispered. I felt my eyes growing heavier; I struggled to stay awake. I don't know how much time has passed since Emily gently shook me to wake me up. The movie had long ended. The sun had set in the distance, yielding to the star-filled night sky. "Let's get my good girl to bed," Emily cooed reassuringly. I nodded as I sat up, rubbing my eyes as Emily guided me to my room. It felt odd seeing all my grown-up knickknacks; I would be more suited for a nursery. Emily tucked me into my bed, and my warm blanket securely held me in place. "Emily?" I said, my voice very faint. Will you sing me a lullaby?" She sat down on the edge of my bed, rubbing my head. "Of course," she said. I listened to her heavenly voice, slipping away into a dream-filled sleep. I had the weirdest and yet most wonderful dream. Penny stood in my doorway, crying over a bad dream she had. She crawled into my bed, and I held her close. I could smell her natural scent, like sugarplums on Christmas Eve. "Do you have Aphrodite?" I mumbled into her ear. "My dolly?" she asked timidly. I smiled, nuzzling closer to her. "Yes, your dolly. She looks just like her Mommy." Chapter Six I began to stir, the sun piercing through my window, peeking between the gaps of my blinds. The space next to me was empty; I quickly sat up, slightly panicked. I felt a sense of relief wash over me; it had been a dream. I didn’t share my bed with Penny last night. The cold dampness between my legs and my stupid dare with Emily jolted my memory. Slowly, it began to dawn on me: I had wet the bed like a toddler. I felt my cheeks burning. I winced, crawling out of my bed. My thick, wet diaper sagged, rubbing against my thighs. Releasing the straps, the soaked diaper fell to the ground with a damp thud. I grabbed a loose pair of black gym shorts and rushed to the bathroom. The warm water washed over me, rinsing away my shame. Swearing to myself I would never drink again. I couldn’t help but smile; I loved how Emily humiliated me. Given a chance, I doubt I would have the self-control to stop her from doing it again. Steam fogged the mirror, and a thick, misty cloud of heat lingered in the bathroom. It had taken longer than expected. After what I went through yesterday, I think I deserved that little treat. I would happily oblige if Emily wanted to punish me like a naughty little girl. I bit my lower lip as my imagination ran free. I yelped in pain, seeming to have bit too hard—the taste of copper on the tip of my tongue. Annoyed, I brushed my hair and my teeth. With a towel wrapped around me, I opened the bathroom door. The aroma of cinnamon and freshly made pancakes filled the air. I hurried back into my room, swiftly changing. I picked a very sexy pair of laced panties along with a matching bra—skin-tight shorts along with a rocker t-shirt that exposed my hourglass-shaped belly. Stumbling into the kitchen, I saw Penny sitting at the table. Her eyes lit up when she heard me, and the smile on her plump lips smiled. I felt a pang in my chest. She was still wearing just a thick, pink diaper, and her blond hair was in pigtails. I instantly knew Emily had done it; jealousy took root in me. “Looks like one of my baby girls grew up overnight,” Emily said, her eyes lingering around my waist. I could feel myself reddening. I could feel the ghostly reminder of the diapers I wore yesterday. A piece of me yearning for their comfort. To be Emily’s baby girl again. To be her good girl. “Breakfast is almost ready,” Emily said, shattering my trance. Penny had looked away from me, her gaze on the table. Childish behavior, I scoffed to myself. I sat across from her, my eyes settling on her exposed chest. The cool air raised goosebumps on her skin. Suddenly, all I could think about was snuggling with her under the blanket in just our diapers as we watched a silly movie. Emily put a plate of blueberry pancakes in front of me. I looked up at Penny’s, seeing she had gotten a little smiley face-shaped flapjacks. I started at them enviously, watching silently as Emily poured syrup on hers. “My baby girl must be starving,” Emily cooed. What about me? I was famished, too! Emily passed me the syrup, an unspoken jab at my “growing up overnight”. I accidentally poured too much syrup, distracted by how Emily cut Penny’s pancakes like a baby. I’m a big girl! I kept telling myself, looking at my uncut pancakes. “Something wrong?” Emily asked. I looked up at her, a silent cry in my eyes. My lips were slightly parted, my words were strangled by tightness in my throat. I shook my head no, picking up my fork and knife. Penny stole a glance in my direction. I could see the betrayal she felt. My choice of big girl panties felt tight around my waist. “I have a playdate arranged for you,” Emily said, beaming at Penny. The sadness in her eyes was replaced by curiosity and excitement. I rolled my eyes, stabbing my fluffy pancakes. Using the knife so forcefully, I nearly cracked the plate. “Who is it?” she asked, sounding meek and pitiful. I stared hopelessly at her, wishing she would use that voice on me. No! No! No! I am a big girl! Big girls go on dates and do big-girl stuff! But a playdate… and with whom? “If I told you,” Emily said in a playful voice. “That would ruin the surprise! Now eat your food like a good girl.” “Okay, Mommy,” Penny said gleefully, seeming to forget about me. Emily ate in silence, watching Penny making a complete fool of herself. Using her hands to eat, syrup dripped from her chin to her exposed chest. Being rewarded as Emily wrapped her clean with a warm cloth, cooing how Penny was her good little girl. “Are you finished?” Emily asked me. Looking down, I realized I had only eaten a few bites. My stomach was too twisted in knots for me to eat. “Are you not feeling well?” Her hand pressed up against my forehead. “You do feel a bit warm…” I wasn’t sick, but my body temperature did rise when she touched me. A small pittance of attention. Begging for scraps at the master’s table. “Are you ok, April?” Penny asked meekly. “I’m going to relax on the couch,” I said, standing up. For the first time, I left the pancakes Emily made with love for me unfinished. Emily only smiled, a mischievous glint in her eyes. She always had a way of getting exactly what she wanted. Penny was soon playing with Aphrodite on the living room floor. I found myself watching her more than the TV. I nearly wet myself when the doorbell rang. Emily would have me back in diapers, playing on the living room floor with Penny if I had. Would that be such a bad thing? I wondered to myself. Emily answered the door, allowing a few burly-looking men inside. Penny turned red, using her hands and her dolly to cover herself. They glanced at her but ignored her as Emily showed them the guest room. They soon emerged, taking out the spare bed and other furniture. I felt my heart flutter; that is where Penny was sleeping. Was Emily kicking her out? Penny seemed to have the same fear, her bottom lip trembling as tears stung her eyes. Emily swooped down, pulling Penny into a tight hug. “Don’t worry, Mommy has a special gift for her baby girl,” Emily said, her voice sweeter than the uneaten blueberry pancakes she had made for me. The burly men soon returned, carrying pieces to the biggest crib I had ever seen, along with a changing table and a babyish-themed dresser. Had Emily bought adult-sized baby items at Second Chance? Another timid knock came from the open door; Sarah stood there wearing a pretty little sundress with a white flower design. “Am I early?” she asked, her voice barely above a murmur. “Just on time,” Emily said, standing up. Sarah was forced inside as one of the delivery men carried in not one but two highchairs clearly made for adults. Sarah had become bright red, standing in front of Emily. “I did as you said,” she said, grabbing the front of her sundress. My eyes widened as I saw Sarah wearing a thick, pink diaper. A very wet, thick pink diaper. “I wore it all night and never took it off.” “All finished, Miss,” one of the men said. Sarah let out a startled yelp, stepping to the side. Emily signed the clipboard, tipping the delivery man. Have a good day, Miss. I could hear their delivery truck as they pulled away. “Let's get you changed and ready for your playdate,” Emily said, taking Sarah’s hand and leading her to the new nursery. I felt my jealousy rising inside me. I tried to distract myself by watching whatever stupid show was on TV. Penny sat next to me, holding her stupid doll. I couldn’t help but wonder how Emily talked Sarah into wearing a diaper. I should have known the look of embarrassment on her face in the parking lot. Sarah and Emily emerged from the nursery. Sarah wore thick, pink diapers and a new frilly dress that puffed around her waist. Her diaper was barely covered at all. A pink pacifier between her lips, her cheeks were reddening, unable to look into my eyes. “Look at the time,” Emily said. “It's almost time for you to get ready for work, April.” I crossed my arms over my chest in defiance. “Why doesn’t Penny have to get ready for work?” “Penny is having a playdate,” Emily said matter-of-factly. “Besides, I wouldn’t expect my precious baby to worry about grown-up things like working.” Emily was a trust fund baby. Set for life, she would never have to lift a finger to work. I stood up; I wouldn’t diaper myself to get out of work, no matter how much I hated it. I started walking to my room when Sarah asked, “That’s a pretty dolly. What is her name?” “Aphrodite,” Emily said. “It was April’s wonderful idea.” I felt myself tense up. Last night with Penny hadn’t been a dream, and she dared to spill that dark secret with Emily? She dared take that praise from me? I should have been the one to tell Emily that! Me! Not her! Me! Something inside of me snapped. I had no control over my words; they spewed from my mouth. I stood there screaming hysterically, tears falling from my green eyes as I stomped my feet. I was throwing a temper tantrum like a toddler. Emily had grabbed my ear, dragging me into the nursery. I had never seen her so mad. She sat in an old rocking chair, pulling me over her lap. “Emily, I’m sorry!” I had managed to say before I felt her open palm on my butt. She was relentless in her punishment. I cried my eyes out, begging for her to stop as my feet kicked in the air. God, I loved every moment of it. I was finally getting my naughty girl spankings, and I deserved every single one of them and so much more. My butt was throbbing; I doubted I would be able to sit down for a while. Emily stared at me, her arms crossed like a disappointed parent. “Do you want to tell me what that was all about?” I remained silent; my throat was too sore to speak. I shook my head no, unable to hold her icy gaze. “Come on,” she said. “On the changing table.” My eyes widened. “I’m not a baby!” “Big girls don’t throw temper tantrums,” Emily scolded me. “They also don’t wet their panties. If you want to act like a baby, I’ll treat you like a baby.” “I didn’t wet…” my words trailed off, noticing the dark spot in the front of my shorts. I had wet myself during my tantrum. “Sit!” Emily ordered. I dragged my feet towards the table, sitting down on the edge. Here I was again, about to be diapered by my best friend. The love of my life. The center of my universe. For how long this time? I don’t know. I just knew I wouldn’t be going to work today as she removed my clothes. I felt so exposed, lying on the table in my birthday suit. I felt the softness of the thick, pink diaper sliding under my hips. It offered some relief to the soreness of my butt—a stinging reminder of my punishment. Emily powdered me, using more than she needed. I know she did it to add to my humiliation, and I loved her even more. The thick padding was pulled between my legs, forcing them further apart. My cheeks reddened as she tapped my diaper tightly around my hips. She stared down at me, the tears brimming in my eyes. The hardness in her eyes softened. “Oh, April,” she cooed, shoving a pacifier in my mouth. “Whatever is Mommy going to do with you?” I remained silent, suckling only my pacifier; I found it oddly comforting. The years of my young adulthood melted away. She helped me off the table. I felt too ashamed to look at her. “Be a good girl and go play.” She patted my butt as I waddled out of the room, falling on my butt due to the thickness of the diaper. Emily had put in a few stuffers to make it even thicker. I glanced over my shoulder before leaving the room. I could see the smile touching her lips. She had gotten exactly what she wanted. I heard Penny excitedly calling my name, eager for me to join them. I crawled into the living room, sitting next to them. Emily had ordered them a few extra dollies and other toys. My eyes lingered on Penny for a moment, admiring how cute she looked in her diaper. Looking at Sarah, our playdate for today, I couldn’t help but wonder who else would be sitting playing with us in the future, wearing a thick, pink diaper. Chapter Seven I played dollies with Sarah and Penny, and the sound of the TV was in the background. I didn’t pay much attention to it; some baby shows teaching toddlers about the alphabet. Sarah seemed to be adjusting to her age play rather quickly. I did notice her uncomfortable shifting; no doubt there was a growing pressure on her bladder. “Everything ok?” I asked. She looked at me, her cheeks reddening. “I-I’m ok,” she said meekly. “Do you have to potty?” Penny whispered as if it were a sacred secret shared amongst friends. “Is it that noticeable?” Sarah whispered back with growing urgency. Emily sat on the couch, pretending not to hear us. Licking her fingers, she turned the page of her book. I started hearing a familiar sound. Looking at Sarah, her face reddening. “Emily told me to drink a lot of fluids before coming over…” Sarah stood up, her diaper sagging. The pressure on my bladder had been growing. I figured now would be the ideal time to wet my diaper. Emily could change me along with Sarah. I felt the familiar warmth spreading, tingling against my sore butt. Penny must have noticed, forcing herself to fill her diaper. “Mommy…” Sarah said, sounding childish. Emily lowered her book, her eyes gazing into Sarah’s. “I need a diapee change.” A devious smile touched Emily’s lips. “Did Mommy’s good little girl go potty?” Sarah turned even redder, staring at her toes and nodding her head. Emily slid her bookmark between the pages, putting the book down at her side. Inching forward on the edge of the couch, she patted Sarah’s diaper. I flared with jealousy. Emily smirked, glancing at me. “I think my babies can wait a little longer,” she said. Sarah looked mortified. Emily’s fingers cupped the bottom of Sarah’s chin, closing her mouth. “You’ll get changed after lunch.” “Otay, Mommy,” Sarah said bashfully. Emily was testing boundaries, and Sarah was almost the same pushover as Penny. Sarah rejoined the grip, her wet diaper crinkling. She noticed we had both wet our diapers, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. We continued to play with each other, doing our best to ignore the cold, wet, dampness between our legs. An hour had passed before Emily finally stood up, stretching as she did. Her book lay on the armrest of the couch. I saw the screen on her phone light up. “Are Mommy's babies hungry?” she cooed. We all shook our heads, more eager to have our diapers changed than we were to eat. “I’ll be right back.” Emily walked into the new nursery, soon emerging with just a pair of thick, pink diapers. We all looked at each other. Clearly, I wasn’t going to be changed as I had the most padding between my legs. “Sarah, you are up first,” Emily said, grabbing the changing mat between the couch and the side table. Sarah crawled over to her, her cheeks burning nearly as bright as my red hair. Laying down on the mat, Emily picked up Sarah’s pacifier, sticking it in her mouth. Sarah suckled fast and hard as her diaper straps were undone. The cold air stung against her hips. Emily thoroughly cleaned her up before securing a new diaper. “Such a good girl!” Emily said with a smile. Sarah rolled off the changing mat, her diaper crinkling. “Baby Penny,” Emily said, patting the changing mat. Penny glanced at me, shame in her eyes. I wondered if she felt guilty for my little temper tantrum. I watched as Emily changed Penny; I etched every dip and curve of her skin to memory. A goddess lying before my eyes, having her diaper changed. I felt my diaper growing wetter for other reasons. “What about April’s diaper?” Penny asked once her new diaper was secured. “Don’t worry,” Emily said, playfully bopping Penny with her index finger on the nose. “Baby April will get her diaper change before her nap time.” “But I don’t need a nap!” I protested. Emily ignored me, taking Penny and Sarah by the hands. She led them to the highchairs, strapping them in. I was forced to sit in my cold, soaking-wet diaper. I leaned up against the couch, suckling on my pacifier as Emily hand-fed their baby food. After eating, Emily gave them a bubble bath in her bedroom's overhead bathtub. I could hear them giggling and playing. My stomach growled as I waited patiently for my turn to be fed. My patience was running thin. I should have removed my diaper and put on my big girl panties. Finally, Emily emerged, saying, “Time for my favorite baby to eat.” Like that, Emily had said the magic words that decimated my residence. Was I her favorite? I looked up into her eyes; she smiled warmly at me. She was holding a baby bottle, sitting down on the couch. She patted for me to join her. She guided my head into her lap, pushing the nipple between my lips. Warm milk poured into my mouth, washing down my throat. Her hand ran through my hair. “I know this is a bit of an adjustment period for you,” she said; I slightly nodded my head. “Just know Mommy is so proud of her baby girl.” I basked in her attention, suckling down my bottle. Once my bottle was empty, Emily guided me into the nursery. I lay down on the changing table; I winced as I heard my diaper straps coming undone. I stared at the crib that I would soon be in, taking my nap. At least I would be alone. I wouldn’t have to share my embarrassment with Sarah. “Is my baby girl ready for her nap?” Emily asked, wiping me clean; the lingering cold stung my butt. “But I’m not tired,” I protested, my cheeks reddened as a fresh diaper slid under my hips. Emily ignored me, powdering me. I enjoyed the aroma that filled the air. It had a comforting sense to it. The diaper was pulled between my legs and fastened securely around me. My legs were forced apart; I could hear every crinkle. I slid off the table, trying to adjust my diaper. Emily lowered the wooden bars, patting the soft mattress. “Do I have to?” I murmured pathetically. I sound so childish that Emily chuckled. She helped me into the crib, wrapping a warm blanket around me. She even gave me a snuggly teddy bear to add to my embarrassment. Begrudgingly, I held it close to me, secretly enjoying its softness. “Sleep tight, my little angel,” she whispered, kissing my head. I watched as she turned the light off, closing the door behind her. I closed my eyes, thinking how nice it would be to have Emily sleeping next to me in the crib. Slowly, Emily was replaced by the thought of Penny as I slipped into a deep sleep. I was unaware of how much time had passed, startled awake by a dream fading from my memory. I rolled to my side, my crinkling diaper reminding me of my embarrassing situation. I sat up, feeling the tears welling in my eyes. I wasn’t a baby! I suddenly smelled freshly cooked waffles. My stomach growled. I tried lowering the wooden bars of the crib, finding them stuck. I refused to be deterred by this. This was the last time I would sleep in this stupid crib. I would reclaim my old room and my bed! I could climb over the wooden railing, shift my body over the side, and drop onto my feet while sticking a ten-point landing. In my mind, I didn’t consider the laws of physics or gravity. I went over the rail, the only successful part of my plan. I had lost my balance, the ground rapidly approaching. I heard a painful thud followed by a few moments of shocked silence. I’m a big girl; I’ll stand up like the nineteen-year-old young woman I am and… “Mommy!” I cried out, tears welling in my eyes. Emily rushed into the room. “Oh, April!” she cooed. Kneeling on the floor, she pulled me in a warm embrace. She cradled me, running her fingers through my fiery red hair. Penny stood in the doorway clutching Aphrodite in her arms; she looked so concerned. Timidly, she approached, sitting down next to me. Emily released me, saying, “I was going to come get you for dinner. Why didn’t you cry out for me?” I turned so red; she wanted me to cry out like a baby… which I did after going over the rail. Yet again, it's more evidence that Emily always gets what she wants. “It looks like baby needs a diaper change before dinner,” Emily said. But I didn’t… I suddenly realized how warm my diaper felt. Did I wet myself while I was crying, and I didn’t notice? “I can change her,” Penny said, her voice barely above a faint murmur. Emily beamed at her. “That is very nice of you to offer to change your baby sister’s diaper.” Penny turned redder than I did. She was barely older than me. Emily helped me up, guiding me to the changing table. “I’ll finish making your special waffles,” Emily said, leaving the room. “Do you want to hold Aphrodite?” Penny asked. I slightly nodded my head, accepting her dolly. I felt my diaper tapes coming undone. I froze, the reality of this situation fully setting in. The endorphins high I felt with Emily had waned. I didn’t make eye contact with Penny as she finished my diaper change. I assume she had a lot of practice with how well she had done. I slid off the table, wincing with each crinkle. I handed her dolly back to her. She looked more embarrassed than me. “Have you filled your diaper yet?” she asked timidly. What was she talking about? She just changed my very wet diaper… it suddenly dawned on me. I felt my heart skip a beat. Was this something Emily expected from us? “N-No,” I stammered; I felt that familiar pressure on my backside. No! That was too far! Pee was one thing, but this was something else entirely. “H-Have you?” The redness of her cheeks answered my question. “I couldn’t hold it anymore,” she said, her bottom lip quivering. “Sarah had just left to go home… and I­–” She choked on her own words; I pulled her close, hugging her as Emily had embraced me. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, holding me tightly. “This is all just so new to me. I’m glad I don’t have to do this alone.” I felt speared through the heart. I suppose I could keep wearing this stupid diaper for one more night. I would be diaper-free tomorrow until I was old and grey and losing my marbles. Penny pulled away first, wiping away her tears. I took her hand and walked out into the kitchen with her. I could already taste the strawberry-covered waffles topped with whipped cream. Chapter Eight There is a jarring experience to one’s reality sitting in a thick, crinkly, pink diaper while strapped into a highchair. At least it was for me. For Penny, on the other hand, it seemed like she was at the zenith of her life. Strawberry syrup dripped from her chin as Emily played the choo-choo game. I still had some dignity left, eating on my own. I kept catching myself admiring the beauty sitting next to me. I wondered how much sweeter the syrup… No! I am not attracted to some dumb baby. A dumb adult woman acting like a baby… why does she give all her attention to Emily? What I would do for a glance… “Good job!” Emily praised, snapping me out of my thoughts. Penny’s plate of food was empty, clapping her syrupy hands as she bounced. Her blond pigtails whipped chaotically around her head. My eyes shifted to her chest. I felt my cheeks redden as I looked away before Emily glanced in my direction. “Time for my other big girl,” she cooed. I shifted in my seat, hearing my diaper crinkle. Some big girl I am. But I didn’t protest as Emily skillfully cut my waffle into bit-sized bites. Her attention and care somehow made my waffle taste slightly better. I kept my gaze locked on her eyes, ensuring they didn’t wander. Emily was mine, and I was her good girl. Once Emily had finished feeding me, she cleaned us with a warm washcloth. “How about we watch some TV before bed?” Emily said. “Can we snuggle with Mommy?” Penny said, her voice sweet, remnants of strawberry syrup on her breath. “Of course!” Emily said, clearing away the plate. We were both unstrapped and led into the living room. The comfy blanket covered all three of us as we sat down, cuddling together. I expected Emily to put on another baby show, but she let us choose something a little more “mature” as she put it. I didn’t mind watching a romantic comedy, a pacifier sitting between my lips. Penny held her dolly, sucking on her thumb. Halfway through it, Penny passed out, her head rolling into Emily’s lap. I felt my body tense with envy. That should be my head in Emily’s lap! It should be my hair that is combed gently by Emily’s fingers. Emily motioned for me to sit up, and begrudgingly, I obliged. Emily gently shook Penny awake. Still half asleep, Penny was led into the nursery. I began to picture Penny sleeping in the crib, wearing just her thick, pink diaper, crinkling when she rolled in her sleep. I didn’t notice that I had returned, sitting on the couch. My daydreaming was abruptly interrupted. I felt a wetness in my diaper. I can’t believe I wet myself… I soon realized my diaper was wet for other reasons… “You seem to be in a rather good mood,” she said jokingly. “The way you were sucking on your pacifier when I returned. I wonder what you were daydreaming about?” “Nothing,” I muttered into my pacifier. She wrapped the blanket tightly around us. My head leaned on her shoulder. Her fingers ran through my fiery-red hair. “I wanted you to nap today so we could spend a little alone time together,” she said. “I know it hasn’t been easy for you with Penny around. But I think she will grow on you.” “Penny is a grown woman,” I said, my voice muffled with my pacifier still in my mouth. “I don’t get along with other women.” “We get along just fine,” Emily said. “That’s different,” I said, not sounding as confident as I wanted. “Penny doesn’t look like a grown woman to me,” Emily playfully said. “I know you don’t want to be my good little girl for much longer. A bridge we will cross at another time. Tonight, it is just us.” I snuggled closer to Emily and positioned myself so my head rested comfortably in her head. I could feel the movement of her stomach with each breath she took. The movie was resumed. Tomorrow, I would free myself of this diaper phase. But tonight, I belonged to Emily, and she belonged to me. Emily had fallen asleep halfway through the second movie. I didn’t mind; her deep breathing rhythm was soothing to me. I knew I had to move, and it would wake her. How I wish I could stay in this moment forever. Emily’s phone lit up, drawing my attention. It rested on the armrest of the couch, a glowing beacon of mystery. I slowly sat up; every crinkle from my diaper sounded amplified. Emily stirred, taking a deep breath and falling into her regular breathing. I held my breath, reaching across Emily, my eyes staring at her, hoping she wouldn’t wake up. My fingertips brushed against the phone’s edge; I stiffened as Emily mumbled in her sleep. I carefully grabbed the phone, and thankfully, the screen had dimmed. Holding it in front of me, I could feel my heart pounding. The screen lit up, a few unchecked messages from Christy. I felt myself turn red with jealousy. I remembered her as the flirtatious waitress from Moon’s Café. I didn’t know the passcode to Emily’s phone; with so many unread messages, it didn’t display any text on the screen. “April?” Emily said, starting to stir. Internal panic swept through me like a violent hurricane. “Is that my phone?” “Sorry,” I said, quickly thinking of a lie. “I had fallen asleep and saw a light; I reached for it thinking it was mine.” I handed her phone back to her, not daring to make eye contact with her. She took the phone from me, not fully awake enough to process what I was saying. Her fingers danced across the screen, and her face lit up with a warm smile. “Everything ok?” I asked, sounding timid. “What?” Emily said, sounding as if she had forgotten I was there. “Oh, yes. Everything is fine. Is my baby girl ready for bedtime?” Like hell, I am ready for bed! Taking a deep breath, I rubbed my eyes and gave her a playful nod. “Does Mommy’s good girl need a diaper change before bed?” I shook my head, feeling the pressure on my bowels. I just had to make it through the night. Tomorrow, I will be diaper-free. I’m a big girl who wears big girl panties. “I want to sleep in my bed,” I said, trying not to break as I saw how disappointed she looked. “Ok, if that is what you want,” Emily said. “I’ll help you take your diaper off.” This is what I wanted. I’m not a stupid little baby like Penny… I had managed to take a few steps before everything unraveled. My stomach hurt so much. I clenched my stomach, hunching over. Emily rushed to my side and asked if I was okay. I felt a movement of my bowels, the back of my diaper filling with warm mush. My legs trembled, and the smell of my shame filled the air like a toxic cloud. I felt tears brimming in my eyes, and my bottom lip quivered. “Oh, April,” Emily cooed softly, pulling me into a warm embrace. “It's ok. There is no shame in what just happened.” I cried harder as she guided my head into her shoulder. “Maybe you should wear a diaper, just for tonight.” Her words speared me. Standing in a soiled diaper, I was in no position to argue with her. She placed my pacifier between my lips. She pulled out the changing mat, helping me lay down. I wanted to cry even harder as I felt my diaper pushing up against my skin. Emily had turned on the light as she grabbed a diaper. A plastic bag and a few wipes were placed next to me. Getting on her knees, she wasted no time unstrapping my diaper. She didn’t look repulsed as she carefully cleaned me up, ensuring no trace of what I had done lingered. A fresh, crinkly pink diaper was put under me. I felt the familiar softness of being powdered. She even sprinkled my diaper before pulling it between my legs, The tapes strapped securely in place. She tied up the plastic bag, helping me to my feet. “All clean!” she nearly sang. I felt too mortified to react. I was just a big baby who couldn’t hold her bowel movements. Emily took my hand, guiding me to the nursery. I sucked on my pacifier, thinking longingly of my bed. The crib rails were lowered, and Penny slept soundlessly on the other end. She was wrapped in a thick, baby-patterned blanket. Aphrodite was held securely in her arms. Emily helped me into the crib, tucking me in. The wooden bars were raised, securing me in my nighttime prison. Emily turned the light off and left the room, the door closing quietly behind her. I sucked on my prison, questioning how I had gotten myself into this situation. Penny rolled in her sleep, pressing up against me. She wrapped an arm around me, holding me tightly as if I were her dolly. A thought that made my heart flutter. Just one more night, I could sleep in a diaper, just one more night… Chapter Nine I began to stir; I felt Penny’s warm body pressed against me. Her arms still held me tight. I sucked on my pacifier; my mouth felt somewhat dry. I felt pressure on my bladder; I knew I had to get up and pee soon. I looked at the wooden bars, their towering height taunting me, whispering what had happened last time. I felt my situation growing a bit more urgent. I started to move; Penny whimpered in her sleep, holding me even tighter. My heart melted at how pitiful she sounded. I seemed to have two options; wake Penny and make it to the bathroom or wet my diaper. Which meant I would be spending another day in a diaper… but with Penny and her cute little diaper butt. Would the ladder really be that bad? I guess I could also wait for Emily; I knew she would be up soon, judging by the light piercing the blinds. I suckled on my pacifier, weighing my options. Fate answered for me; I heard light footsteps just outside the door. The light under the threshold shadows my two legs. I closed my eyes, pretending to be asleep. “Good morning, my precious little ones!” Emily said, swinging the door open. Penny abruptly sat up, rubbing her eyes. “Mommy?” she said, sounding babyish and childishly adorable. With a flick of a switch, the light above me burned brightly. I let out a groan, pulling the blanket over my head. “Someone is a grumpy baby,” Penny said with a chuckle. “I guess you are first for a diaper change,” Emily said sweetly. “Otay, Mommy, Penny said, crawling over me. Her soaking wet diaper brushed against the lump that was me under the blanket. The wooden bars were lowered, and Penny happily jumped down, nearly stumbling. I peeked through a slight crack in the blanket. Penny shuffled over to the changing table. Emily undressed her; I felt my heart start to beat faster. Wetness spread throughout my diaper. I still felt the pressure on my bladder, reassuring me I didn’t just pee myself like a baby. Penny, only wearing her soaking wet, pink diaper, hopped onto the changing table and giddily laid down. Her pacifier was still in her mouth. I heard the diaper straps being removed and the gasp as the cold wipe touched her bare skin. The soiled diaper was thrown into the bin next to the table, and a fresh, crinkly diaper slid under her hips. “Is Baby April going to be diapered today, too?” she asked, hopefully, almost begging. “I don’t know, sweetie,” Emily said, powdering her. Penny’s head rolled towards me; those dam puppy-dog eyes. It wasn’t fair! Emily pulled the thick, pink diaper between Penny’s freshly powdered legs. “We have a big day today!” Emily said. “I need you to be a good girl for Mommy.” Good girl… I am Emily’s good girl! I scowled, suckling harder on my pacifier. Emily finished Penny’s diaper change, selecting a childish baby blue, frilly dress that exposed her diaper. Penny turned a deep red. “D-Do I h-have too?” she stammered. “This way, I will know when you need a change, sweetie,” Emily cooed, pulling the dress over Penny’s head. “I could just tell you, Mommy,” Penny whispered bashfully. “Wear this for Mommy, and I will buy an ice cream,” Emily said with a sweet smile that whispered of sprinkles and chocolate syrup. “Otay, Mommy,” Penny said, giving her cutest puppy-dog eyes. I felt a surge of jealousy. A pair of white tights slid up Penny’s legs, black, doll-like polished shoes fastened around her feet. Emily hummed as she brushed Penny’s hair, putting it into pigtails. She looked like an adult-size Aphrodite but was wearing diapers and baby clothes. “Is it April’s turn?” Penny said, hopping on her toes in excitement. “I don’t think so,” Emily said with a reassuring smile. “I think April would like to be a big girl today. Let’s give April some privacy.” I watched as they started to leave, Penny looking over her shoulder, her eyes wide and glossy. “Wait!” I cried out, sitting up. The blanket fell over my lap. Penny’s eyes lit up with such joy. “She forgot her stupid dolly.” I grabbed her doll, holding it out to her. “Oh…” Penny said, looking down at the ground. She timidly took the doll from my hand, holding it at her side. The joy she found in the antique porcelain doll seemed tarnished. “I–” I felt my throat constricting. My voice was reduced to a faint murmur. “Need a diaper change…”­ I have never heard someone scream so loudly before. Penny rushed me, leaping onto me. Her arms wrapped around me. Her freshly changed diaper rubbed up against mine. I felt myself turning a deep red. I found myself somewhat enjoying the sensation of a wet diaper pressed up against my most sensitive area. “I don’t think I quite heard you, April,” Emily teased. “What did you say you needed, sweetie?” Penny got off me, my wet diaper on full display for Emily as I sat up. “I need a diaper change…” I said my voice barely above a faint whisper. “I think I am slightly hearing impaired,” Emily said, sticking her pinkie finger in her ear, pretending to clean out a clump of wax. Penny turned beat red, holding Aphrodite with renewed vigor. “Be a good girl and tell Mommy what you need.” Emily bent over; I peered at her breasts through the neck hole of her shirt. “Diaper change… Mommy…” I struggled to say, swallowing hard. Not fair, Emily! Not fair! “Of course!” Emily cooed. “Penny, why don’t you pour you and baby April a bowl of cereal.” “Otay, Mommy!” Penny said bubbly, nearly bouncing out of the room. I bet she was skipping into the kitchen. Emily padded the front of my diaper, feeling its warmth. “You must have just gone like a good little girl,” she said. I felt myself reddening. “I couldn’t hold it anymore,” I lied. Emily only smiled, not pushing it any further. I was helped out of the crib. The wet thickness between my legs rubbed against my thighs. I shuffled awkwardly to the changing table. I noticed my wet diaper didn’t bother me as much this time. I was helped onto the changing table. What little body warmth that lingered from Penny had faded. Emily had picked up my pacifier, which had slipped out of my mouth when I first sat up. She placed it between my lips, looking down at me with a warm smile. I couldn’t help but smile back as she undid my diaper tapes. I savored the sentimental moment we shared. She was softly singing for me, something she didn’t do for Penny. She did it just for me. I didn’t even feel the cold wipe cleaning me; I was too absorbed in the melody of her soothing voice, suckling happily on my pacifier. I closed my eyes, surrendering myself to the beauty of the moment. “all done!” Emily suddenly said. What!?! I thought to myself. I felt the familiar thickness of a fresh, crinkly diaper between my legs. I looked down, seeing the pastel pink with childish designs. Emily picked out a rosy red, frilly dress similar to Penny’s. “It matches your silky-smooth hair!” Emily announced proudly. I reddened, a few shades off from the dress I would soon be wearing. The dress was pulled over my head. White tights tightly hugged my legs, and black, polished, babyish shoes adorned my feet. My fiery red hair was braided into pigtails. Emily guided me out into the kitchen, where two bowls of sugar cereal sat on the table. Penny was sitting in her highchair, waiting to be strapped in. Emily helped me into my highchair, strapping me in before she strapped in Penny. The doorbell rang, and I felt my heart racing. Could it be another delivery? Would they see me like this? Emily walked over to the door opening. “You made it just on time!” she said. I recognized that voice… Christy. “Come on in!” Emily said. The blond waitress from Moon’s Café followed close behind her. She wore a skin-tight t-shirt that her breasts were tightly pushed against. I could see her lacy, black bra through the thin fabric—no doubt wearing matching, sexy panties under her skin-tight jeans. “So adorable!” Christy cooed, nearly skipping towards me. She bent over to get a better look at me, showing me her very full cleavage. Her tight, little she-devil butt sticking out in the air. I saw Emily’s gaze flickered. I nearly lost my temper. “Can I feed her, pleeeaaassseee?” Christy asked with the most drawn-out please I had ever heard. It was sweeter than the surgery bowl of cereal Penny had chosen for us. “Of course,” Emily said without hesitation. My pacifier fell from my lips. “You’ll be a good girl for Mommy, won't you?” I was a tiny, little morsel entangled in her web. I snapped my jaw shut, nodding but making it known I wasn’t happy about it. Chapter 10 “Here comes the choo-choo train!” Christy said, pushing the spoonful of surgery cereal against my closed lips. A deviant smile touched her lips as she stared into my defiant-filled eyes. I may be sitting in a high chair, wearing a dress that is too short and exposes my thick, pink diaper, but I still have some dignity left. Penny sat in the highchair beside me, happily accepting every bite from Emily, who should have been feeding me. “What’s wrong, baby April,” Christy said mockingly. “Are you not hungry?” I nodded my head, my fiery red hair bouncing. I grabbed my pacifier that had fallen onto my highchair table and stuck it between my lips. You can’t feed me if I have something else in my mouth. Check and mate. “Well, poo,” she said, pretending to be disappointed. “I guess there is nothing I can do to make you eat.” That’s right, I won! Or so I had thought. She tickled my thigh, catching me off guard. An uncontrolled giggle parted my lips, and my pacifier, my shield from being spoon-fed, fell. She took full advantage of the situation, stuffing the spoon in my mouth. I nearly choked on the milk, splashing against the back of my throat. “I got you!” she said triumphantly. I heard Emily laughing, covering her mouth as I glared at her. Begrudgingly, I started to chew. “You aren’t the first defiant little one I have dealt with,” Christy said with a devious smirk. “I do have little nieces and nephews.” “You are going to want to eat,” Emily said. “We have a big day planned ahead of us.” “We do?” Penny asked childishly, her eyes wide with wonder and filled with excitement. “Where are we going?” “That’s a surprise,” Emily cooed, bopping Penny playfully on the noise with her finger. I could already tell it was going to be someplace embarrassing where our diapered butts would be on full display. I heard Christy doing the choo-choo sound again. Not wanting to get tickled again, I opened my mouth this time. She cheered for me, praising me for being a big girl. I recoiled, but a part of me liked the extra attention. Not that I would ever admit that. After a few more bites of the train game, I kept telling myself just one more day. This will be the last day being diapered. Last day of being babied. It's the last day of letting Christy humiliate me… even if it’s a major turn-on for me, even if it makes my diaper wet. Once we had finished eating, we were let out of our high chairs. Penny sat on the couch, watching some babyish show, holding her dolly Aphrodite. I sat beside her, suckling on my pacifier; my eyelids drooped. “Do my babies need a diaper change before we go?” Emily asked. I sat up, fully awake now. “I’m ok, Mommy,” Penny said meekly. “Baby April?” Christy asked, her hands resting on her hips. I shook my head, my pigtails bouncing. We got off the couch, following Emily outside. She locked the door behind us. Christy’s on the center of my back; she guided me to the car like a child. She buckled me as Emily buckled Penny. I watched enviously as Emily leaned over Penny, brushing against her breasts. “Oopsies!” I heard Christy say. “Your pacifier fell out of your mouth.” She pushed it between my lips, patting my head before closing the door. “She is just so adorable!” she said, sitting in the passenger seat. “I just love her fiery red hair. Is it natural?” “It is,” Emily said. “It matches her feisty personality. It's one of her little quirks that I absolutely love about her.” I felt myself turning red. “I like your hair too, April,” Penny said, taking her pacifier out of her mouth. She held Aphrodite in her lap. I felt my heart pounding in my chest. “Thanks, Penny,” I said bashfully. What was wrong with me? Emily, I liked Emily… Images of Penny’s body filled my mind; kindling ignited between my hips. I let my imagination run wild. “We are here!” Emily announced, abruptly ending my daydreaming. How long had I zoned out? It felt like we had just left home. Was I fantasizing about Penny the entire time? No! Emily! Emily is the one I want! Not some stupid baby that wears pink diapers… that tightly hugs her curvy hips… “Earth to April,” I heard Christy jokingly say. I had been unbuckled, and they were all waiting for me to get out of the car. Embarrassed, I slide out of the seat, aware of every crinkle my diaper made. “You were suckling that pacifier pretty hard there,” Christy teased. “What were you thinking about?” I turned a deep shade of red. I looked up, reading the neon sign for Moon’s Bounce House. I had heard of this place; it was a bounce house, but I always felt I was too old for it. Babies played in bounce houses… We followed Emily and Christy inside. A young woman stood at the front desk wearing a loose-fitting blue polo shirt. Her nametag read Hailey. She had chestnut-colored hair that pulled back into a ponytail. She wore black slacks that didn’t do her natural curves justice—white tennis shoes with sparkly, pink stripes on the side. “Welcome to Moon’s Bounce House!” she said very bubbly. She seemed un-phased by our appearance. She said, “The whole building has been reserved just for you for the next three hours.” I glanced at Emily. I knew she was a trust fund baby, but I never knew by how much. It was also early in the morning, so maybe it was easier to rent the place in the morning at a cheaper rate. “If you will, please follow me.” We follow Hailey through the double glass doors, which lead to an open room resembling a converted warehouse. Trampolines of all sizes are scattered around, and in the center is a massive foam pit. “I’ll hold Aphrodite for you,” Emily said, taking the doll from Penny. “You have free rein,” Hailey said encouragingly. Penny let out an excited squeal, running to the foam pit. She jumped in head first, her diaper on full display. Her legs kicked in the air as she struggled to navigate the ocean of foam cubes. “I’ll help her,” I said, trying to suppress my excitement. My steps quickly turned into a sprint. I stumbled over my own feet right before the jump, clumsily stumbling into the foam pit. I heard them giggling at me; I didn’t care. I help Penny get unstuck. We started throwing foam cubes at each other. I lost track of time as we played together, laughing without a care in the world. We jumped on the trampolines; we didn’t care if our diapers were on full display for Hailey to see. The only thing that mattered was Penny and I were together, having fun in our thick, pink diapers. I’m not sure how long we had been playing before I felt my need to pee. I didn’t think twice about it, just letting myself go. I didn’t want to miss any time playing. I remember Penny giggled, teasing I was just a big baby like her. I had playfully pushed her into the foam pit. She laughed so hard that she wet her diaper. We both laughed after. “Alright, my babies!” Emily said. “It is time to leave.” Emily and Hailey didn’t join us; rather, they sat at one of the tables near the front, chatting away. Our diapers were saggy; we walked with a waddle. Hailey stifled a giggle. “Do you have changing facilities?” Christy asked. “We do!” Hailey said almost too cheerfully. “I have prepared a little changing station in the room over there.” She pointed to a small, windowless room. There was a changing table that would barely be big enough for us. “Come along, Baby April,” Christy cooed, taking my hand. “I’ll get you all cleaned up.” I was still riding my cloud nine high to care about her little jab at me. Emily fished out my pacifier from the diaper bag, handing it to me. I rested it between my lips as Emily handed Christy the diaper bag. Christy led me into the small room and helped me onto the changing table. I suckled on my pacifier, savoring the memories I shared with Penny. The straps to my diaper were undone, and the room's cold air brushed against my sensitive skin. I felt my bladder reacting, pushing out what little golden liquid it had left. Christy held my cold, soaked diaper against my skin. It felt weird having the fresh, warm trickle of pee mixing with the cold. “Good thing I was ready for that to happen,” she said. I felt myself turning red. “Emily would have diapered me if she thought I had wet myself.” I felt a surge of jealousy flowing through me. I didn’t like the thought of Emily seeing her naked, sharing a very intimate moment. I felt my saggy diaper pulled back. I let out a startled gasp as the cold baby wipe touched my sensitive skin. “Looks like your thighs are getting a little red,” she said. She applied baby cream to my thighs, thoroughly rubbing it in. A fresh diaper was slid under me, and I was heavily powdered. She pulled my diaper between my legs, strapping it tightly around my waste. “All clean!” she said a little too cheerfully for my taste as she clapped her hands. Emily and Penny were waiting just outside the room. “I think Penny is a little red around her thighs as well,” Emily said. “You girls should have come to us for a diaper change sooner.” Penny looked at her feet, a few shades redder. “Okay, Mommy,” she said babyishly. Emily led her into the small room to get her diaper changed. Once Emily had finished, we got back into the car, seat belted into the back seat, and headed home for lunch. I felt my stomach growl at the thought of food. I glanced out the back window, seeing Hailey waving goodbye to us. Would she end up being our next playdate? Chapter Eleven We arrived home shortly after leaving Moon’s Bounce House; we arrived back home. Penny and I sat in the backseat, suckling on our pacifiers like the good little girls we were dressed like. The occasional crinkle could be heard when we shifted in our seats. I had listened to Christy and Emily chatting; each passing moment added to my growing resentment towards Christy. Why was Emily interested in her? Here I am, sitting in a thick, pink diaper for Emily. I have been degrading myself, silently pleading for scraps of her attention. My car door opened, Christy cooing at me as she undid my seat belt. I glanced down at the back of her pants, seeing the gap in her waistband. I could see she wore lacy panties that did match her overly sexual black bra. Slut! I thought to myself. “Such a good girl,” Christy said, helping me out of the car. I didn’t bother looking at her. I didn’t want her to see the rising anger inside me. I had been too consumed with my thoughts to notice Penny. She reached out, taking my hand in hers. Our fingers laced together, her warmth spreading through me. I glanced into her beautiful blue eyes. A touch of rosy color graced my cheeks. For a few brief moments, I had forgotten all about Christy. “You two look so cute together,” I heard Emily fawning. Penny and I both turned red, looking away from each other. I noticed she was suckling on her pacifier much faster than before. I took the lead, guiding Penny to the door. Emily and Christy followed behind us. “My babies were so good today,” Emily said once we were inside. “I’ll let you watch a big girl show.” Penny cheered, letting go of my hand. I almost reached back out, longing for that connection. What was wrong with me? Penny rushed into the living room, grabbing the remote. She picked on her favorite sitcoms and sat on the couch, bouncing excitedly. Emily walked into the kitchen to prepare lunch. “Do you need any help?” Christy asked. A phantom smile touched Emily’s lips, disappearing as quickly as it appeared. “I’ll be ok,” she said sweetly. “Why don’t you relax on the couch?” I hurried over to the couch, sitting next to Penny. I’d be dammed if I let that little slut sit next to Penny, I thought to myself, not noticing the possessiveness of my thoughts. Christy sat down next to me and crossed her legs. “I haven’t seen this show in a while,” she said. I rolled my eyes; I don’t remember anyone asking for her. We mostly watched the sitcom in silence, Penny giggling at the funny parts. I loved her laugh; I could listen to it forever. It was like playful fairies playing in the forest. I wondered what Penny would look like wearing a little skirt made of flower pedals. Her diaper playfully peeking from underneath. Her chest wrapped by green pedals, exposing her hourglass tummy. Fluttering, violent butterfly wings with tapered pink edges. The scent of wildflowers following in her wake. “I think she zoned out again,” Christy said, chuckling, shattering my rather pleasant thoughts. I glared at her. “Was someone bit by the love bug?” Emily teased. I rolled my eyes, suckling on my pacifier in annoyance. Penny was sitting in her highchair, a peanut butter and honey sandwich cut into fours without the crust and a side of fresh grapes. I slid off the couch, my diaper crinkling. I waddled to my highchair. Emily strapped me in, handing me a similar plate of food. Emily plucked my pacifier from my mouth, setting it down on the table next to Penny’s. Emily made a sandwich for Christy and her, and they sat on the couch next to each other. Penny had wet her diaper while eating, her cheeks turning pink as I looked at her. I could hear her filling her diaper. “Mommy…” Penny said bashfully. “I need a diapee change…” “Once you finish your food,” Emily said. “Mommy will change you before you nap.” “Do we have to!” I protested. I didn’t want to take a nap like a stupid little baby. I might be diapered and wetting myself like one, but that didn’t make me a baby! “You girls played really hard today,” Christy said with an overly sweetened motherly voice. “A little nap will do you some good. And it will give the grown-ups some alone time.” Alone time? With Emily? Christy was going to be spending alone time with Emily! That little slut better keep her hands to herself! A thought occurred to me… If Emily thought Christy wet herself, she would be diapered just like Penny and me. She would sleep in a crib and sit in a highchair when eating. Emily would lose all interest in her. With a plan in mind, I just had to find a way to execute it. “I’m all done, Mommy!” Penny said, sounding babyish. “Such a good girl!” Emily cooed, standing up. She walked into the kitchen, grabbing a bottle full of warm milk that I didn’t notice. “I bet you must be thirsty,” Emily said, handing Penny the milk. Drink your milk as Mommy changes your diaper.” Penny was helped out of her highchair and led into the nursery. Christy stood up and walked towards me. “Looks like baby April is almost done! Such a good little girl!” she mock-cheered. She grabbed the second bottle of warm milk before helping me out of the highchair. I reached for the bottle; my throat felt dry, and I desperately wanted the relief of the milk. She playfully slapped my hand. “Good little babies, don’t grab for things,” she scolded me. “They ask nicely for what they want.” I scowled at her. “Please… I want my milk.” “Baby wants her bottle?” Christy said with a devious smile. I wanted to scream at her. I did exactly what she asked for. Swallowing my anger, I nodded my head. My pigtails bounced. She led me to the couch, motioning for me to sit down. I begrudgingly obliged. She sat next to me, pulling my head into her lap. She held the bottle near my lips; I could feel the warm drops falling. “Good girl,” she cooed as I parted my lips, accepting the rubber nipple of the bottle. She brushed her fingers through my hair as I was drinking. The bottle was nearly empty; she had diverted her attention back to the TV. I had a plan to get her in diapers and shift Emily’s affection towards her. I filled my mouth with warm milk, pretending I needed to cough; I quickly sat up, catching her off guard. Turning my head, I spit out the milk—a dark staining formed around her thighs. She quickly stood up with a shriek. “I’m sowwy, Christy,” I said, pretending to sound mortified. Her anger fleeted, replaced by a warm smile. “It’s ok,” she said. I pretended to look ashamed. Emily walked out of the nursery, seeing the wet spot on Christy’s jeans. “Looks like someone had a little accident.” Yes! Christy would be diapered and sleeping in the crib to nap with us. Take that, you little slut! “It’s not what it looks like,” Christy said bashfully. “I was feeding April and there was an accident.” “I’ll deal with you shortly,” Emily said sternly. I saw Christy blushing. “Come along, April. It is nap time for you.” “But I’m not tired!” I whined, stomping my foot like a child. At that moment, I knew I had just messed up. Emily’s eyes flashed; she had me by the ear, dragging me into the nursery. “No, please, no spankings!” I cried out as she sat down in the wooden rocking chair. “Pull down your diaper and bend over my lap,” she said sternly. Tears swelled in my eyes as I shimmed my crinkly, pink diaper down my legs. Slowly, I crawled onto her lap, my butt sticking out in the air, ready for my naughty girl spankings. Her open palm struck my exposed rear end. I let out a startled yelp. The stinging sensation settling in. Penny watched as she hid under the blanket in our shared crib. I was smacked a few more times before I cried out, tears falling from my eyes. My feet kicked wildly in the air. I begged her to stop but silently pleading she wouldn’t. After I was plenty sore and both my cheeks bright red, Emily let me pull my diaper back up. The soft padding did not ease the pain. She lowered the wooden bars of the crib; I whimpered as I crawled into it. “Good night,” she said soothingly, kissing my forehead before raising the wooden bars. “I have your pacifier,” Penny said softly. I parted my lips, letting her rest it between my lips. “Want to sleep with Aphrodite?” she asked. I nodded my head. She handed me her prized dolly before gently pressing herself against my backside. Her arm wrapped tightly around me. I listened to the rhythm of her deep breathing, finding it soothing. As my eyelids grew heavy, I felt myself slipping off into the realm of dreams and dancing with the fairy version of Penny I had imagined. Chapter Twelve I felt Penny sitting up, rubbing her eyes. I rolled onto my back, scowling at her, letting her know I wasn’t happy about my wonderful dream being interrupted. “I have to go to the bathroom,” she whispered harshly. She woke me up for this? Are you kidding me, Penny? I felt pressure on my own bladder; I would soon have to pee, also. “Did you forget you are wearing your toilet?” I said, sounding annoyed. “No…” she murmured, her cheeks turning a touch red. “I have to pee, too,” I said, trying to soften the edge of my voice. “I’ll pee with you.” I scrunched my face, warm liquid filling my diaper. I felt it spreading across the back of my diaper, tingling against my still somewhat sore butt. I threw the blanket off me, exposing my very wet diaper. She turned even redder, her eyes flickering to my waist. “It's not that…” I sat up; there was no point in trying to get any sleep now. I felt the warmth of my pee pooling around my thighs. “What’s the problem?” I asked, grabbing my pacifier and sticking it in my mouth. “I have to…” she said, her words trailing off. She was saved from answering when Emily opened the door. “Are my babies hungry?” she said in an overly sweet, motherly tone. She saw the glistening tears brimming in Penny’s eyes and rushed over to the crib. “What’s wrong?” she asked, lowering the crib rail. Penny crawled over to Emily like an adorable little toddler; cupping her hands, she whispered into Emily’s ear. A smile playfully graced Emily’s lips. I felt a surge of jealousy. “April, go into the living room,” Emily said. “But my diaper is wet!” I protested. The look I got from Emily snapped my mouth shut quickly. I crawled out of the crib, feeling the thick, wet padding between my legs forcing me to waddled out of the room. The aroma of freshly grilled vegetables sauteed in oil and spices filled the air. My wet diaper was forgotten as my mouth salivated. “Looks like the baby needs a diaper change,” Christy teased. I glared at her, crossing my arms over my chest. I guess my little stunt didn’t work after all. “Too bad you aren’t getting a diaper change until bedtime.” “What are you talking about?” I asked venomously. “I asked Emily if I could be the one to take care of you after dinner,” she said with a vicious smile. “Let’s just say I plan to even the playing field after your little stunt.” “I have no idea what you are referring to,” I lied. I had pretended to cough while drinking my bottle and spitting the contents on her pants. I had hoped to get her diapered and shift Emily’s affection back to me. Emily and Penny walked out of the nursery. Emily was carrying a plastic bag with Penny’s soiled diaper inside. “Penny had some business to finish up,” Emily said with a mischievous smile. I realized Penny was hesitant to mess up her diaper in front of me… “Be a doll and discard this for Mommy,” Emily said. I assumed she was talking to me, but Christy answered obediently, “Yes, Mommy.” “I need a diaper change, Mommy,” I said pathetically, giving Emily the most pitiful look I could muster. “Not until after dinner,” Emily said sternly, her hands resting on her hips. “But why?” I whined. Christy hurried past me, grabbing the plastic bag with Penny’s soiled diaper. “Because I have three babies to feed right now,” Emily said. “Penny will be fed first, next will be April, and lastly, Christy.” I looked at Christy, suddenly noticing her waddle and the bulge in her jeans. She turned a deep red as she diverted her eyes from mine. She hurried outside to dispose of the diaper. Emily helped Penny and me into our highchairs before preparing out plates. “Christy,” Emily said as Christy walked back into the house. “Sit on the floor until I am ready to feed you. If you have another accident, I don’t want my couch ruined.” Christy looked mortified and deeply embarrassed. “But it wasn’t my fault…” she mumbled. Emily tightened her grip on the wooden spoon she was using; glancing over her shoulder, I saw Christy’s hands go to her backside. “Yes, Mommy…” She waddled into the living room, gently lowering herself to the floor. I saw her wince as she tried to find a comfortable position. I couldn’t help the satisfied smile that touched my lips. Emily had spanked her so hard she couldn’t sit down and was diapered! “Something funny, April?” Emily asked, her voice cutting right through me. I quickly shook my head, lowering my gaze. Emily made a few soft tacos for us, hand-feeding Penny first. She was like a puppy dog, starving for attention from her master. Her face was covered in sour cream and guacamole. I kept finding myself wishing I could lick her face clean… I was next; Emily was firm with me but ensured I got my fill. We were both given bottles to drink as she grabbed Christy’s plate. I watched as Emily walked into the living room, Christy looking longingly at her as Emily sat on the couch. “Ready to eat?” she asked. Christy stood up, moving to sit next to Emily. “What exactly do you think you are doing?” Emily said darkly. I swallowed hard; I knew that tone. I could feel the phantom pains on my butt. “Until you learn self-control, you will not sit on my couch.” Christy began to sit back down on the floor. But Emily had other plans. “Do you expect me to bend over to feed like a baby bird?” “N-No…” Christy said hesitantly, uncertain what to do. “Get on your knees,” Emily ordered. Christy quickly complied. I could see her shirt had ridden up, her pink diaper peeking out of her jeans. Penny and I suckled on our bottles as we watched Emily feed Christy. I knew Emily was domineering, but I had never seen this side of her before. I was frightened and incredibly turned on. Once we finished our food, Emily let us out of our high chairs. My diaper had grown cold and soggy. “Are you going to change April?” I heard Christy ask, hopefully. I gave her a look; why did she care if I was changed or not? I noticed she was crossing her legs; she clearly had to pee. Emily noticed, too. “I don’t know,” she said with a devious smile. “April, are you ready for a diaper change?” I looked at Christy; I saw the silent pleading in her eyes. Would Emily not let her out of diapers until mine was changed? “No,” I said casually. “I think I can wait a little bit longer.” I saw Christy’s eyes widen. “B-But you're soaking wet!” she protested. “These diapers can hold a lot,” Emily said confidently, taking the empty plates to the sink. She turned the water on before turning her attention back to Christy. “I bet April would be fine to even sleep in her diaper overnight.” Christy’s lips parted, her words turning to ash on the tip of her tongue. Her face flushed with shame and embarrassment. “Is everything ok?” Emily asked. Christy’s eyes brimmed with tears as she nodded her head, slowly returning to the living room. Tears fell from her eyes as she stared at the TV. I did it! I won! I silently cheered. But my victory was short-lived as I saw the disappointment in Penny’s eyes. Not fair, Penny! Not fair! There was only one way Emily would allow my diaper change now. Emily started washing the dishes, humming as she cleaned them. I closed my eyes, slightly squatting, I tried my hardest to soil my diaper. My face was turning beat red, but my body refused. Penny grabbed my hand, and a warm smile touched her lips. I felt my heartstrings being played like a harp. I stared into the depths of her blue eyes, my body relaxing. The world around me melted away. My resentment towards Christy faded. All that mattered at that moment was Penny’s smile. “Did someone poop themselves?” I heard Emily say. Christy looked at me, hopeful. I turned a few shades redder, my gaze focusing on the floor. “I need a diaper change, Mommy,” I said in a babyish tone. Emily looked at Penny before looking back at me. A playful smile touched her lips. Drying her hands, she took my hand and led me into the nursery. Emily helped me onto the changing table, undoing the straps of my diaper. “That was a very nice thing you did,” she said, starting to clean me. Typically, I would have melted at Emily’s praise. But for some reason, I could only think of Penny’s approval. My diaper change was finished, I waddled back into the kitchen. I saw Penny sitting on the couch, watching a babyish show as she suckled on her pacifier. She had Aphrodite in her lap. I realized I had been so distracted that I didn’t notice her dolly until now. Christy waddled past me, her legs spread further apart as Emily waited for her. I didn’t bother glancing at her. I walked into the living room, sitting next to Penny. “I have your pacifier,” she said with a warm smile, handing it to me. I took it from her, putting it between my lips. Her attention shifted back to the show. I timidly took her hand, lacing my fingers with hers. She looked surprised. I felt my heart pounding, fearing rejection. She smiled, tightening her grip. She leaned on me, resting her head on my shoulder. I rested mine on top of hers. I no longer cared that Emily was changing Christy's diaper. I would sleep next to Penny in our shared crib. A nice way to end my last day in diapers… right? Chapter Thirteen The morning had come, and the sun begrudgingly rose, illuminating the clouds with vibrant colors. The gentle breeze carried the essence of morning dew. Penny was still fast asleep next to me in our shared crib. I listened to deep, rhythmic breathing. I felt happy; everything in the world felt right. A thought that terrified me. Who was I to be happy? Did I deserve to be happy? Loving Penny felt like a betrayal to the romanticized imagery of Emily and I. Emily opened the door, and cheerfully, she nearly sang, “Good morning, my babies!” Penny sat up, still half asleep, rubbing her eyes. I could hear her wet diaper crinkling. She had wet herself in her sleep. I lay still, my mind cluttered with endless questions with no answers. Emily lowered the crib bars. Penny happily crawled out, ready for her diaper change. She suckled on her pacifier and sat on the changing table. Emily, with a warm, motherly smile, hummed a soothing melody. I heard Penny’s diaper straps being undone. Her soiled diaper was discarded into a small plastic bag. I rolled out of the crib, my legs hanging over the edge. I plucked the pacifier between my lips. My back was arched, and my loose, red hair fell into my green eyes. I didn’t notice how time had slipped past me as I was in an echo chamber of my thoughts. “April,” I heard Penny call my name. Emily had finished her diaper change. Her gorgeous blue eyes pierced my soul. Timidly, she touched my hand. “Did you not need a diaper change?” I didn’t answer, hopping out of the crib. The carpet softened my fall, molding to the soles of my feet. “April?” Penny said; I could hear the anxiety in her voice. I stalked out of our shared nursery. Christy was in the kitchen preparing breakfast. “Good morning, sunshine,” Christy said in a mocking tone. I glanced at her from the hallway. Emily didn’t diaper her through the night. I had my theories as to why, all being more adult-rated. A thought that would have ignited a fierce jealousy in me; now, there were only smoldering embers—painful little reminders of discarded desires. I didn’t give her the rise she had hoped for from me as I shuffled into my room. I closed the door harder than I should have. I locked the door, throwing myself onto my bed. The cold touch of the comforter seeped into my skin. I heard a soft knock on my door; the person's shadow lingered underneath the threshold. “April?” I heard Emily’s voice. I rolled onto my side, my diaper crinkling in the silence of my room. In frustration, I ripped my diaper off, throwing it across the room as Emily opened the door. I had forgotten she had a way to unlock my door. I turned red, grabbing my pillow to cover my lower half. Even though she had seen me naked a lot recently, things just felt different. The irony of such a ludicrous act had not escaped her, but she showed no signs of it. “Can I sit?” she asked, closing the door behind her. “I guess,” I said, holding the pillow tighter against my body. She walked over to my panty drawer, grabbing a white lacey pair. I remember the day I bought those. I was shopping at the mall with Emily, and she mentioned that they were adorable. I had thought at the time maybe if I dressed a certain way, she would return some of my affection. She handed them to me, sitting on the edge of my bed. She was kind enough to look away as I slid them on. “Is everything ok?” she asked, touching my knee. I pulled away from her. “Everything is fine,” I said, my voice betraying my true feelings. I could see the hurt in her eyes, the tightness in her throat. Slowly, she stood up, walking towards my door. She glanced over her shoulder and said, “April, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean for things to go this way. If there is something I can do to fix this.” “I don’t want either of them here!” I snapped, my voice laced with venom. Emily looked taken aback. Her rebuttal turned to ash on the tip of her tongue. I instantly regretted my words; her silence was an arrow in my heart. Emily looked away, not wanting me to see the tears in her eyes. She walked out of my room. I saw Penny standing near my door, tears falling from her eyes. Emily closed my door. I grabbed my pillow, screaming into it. The hours slowly passed, and I heard Emily’s car starting. Glancing out my window, I saw her helping Penny into the backseat. She caught a glimpse of me before I closed the curtains. I finally left my room, looking for something small to snack on. My stomach twisted in knots, but I could still feel the hunger pangs. Christy was in the kitchen, leaning against the counter, holding a porcelain mug. I could smell the aroma of freshly brewed coffee beans. It seemed she and Emily had a light night. I could see the daggers in her eyes. I did my best to ignore her as I grabbed an apple and started to rinse it off. I heard her put her coffee mug on the counter. I knew she wanted to confront me for what I did. Taking a deep breath, I turned to face her. She slapped me across the face, completely taking the wind out of my sails. I was prepared to get into a catfight, but this was another level of petty mind games I was not prepared for. I touched the side of my stinging face. “Did you just–” She slapped me again. “The only way you seem to learn is with physical punishment,” she said bitterly. Why was she mad? I was the one who just got slapped twice! “Was the slapping necessary?” I asked, stepping back, trying to stay out of her range of motion. “It was either that or I could put you over my lap,” she said sternly. I didn’t doubt she would. “Seeing as you want to be a grown-up today, you will deal with the consequences like one.” “Who the hell do you–” I got slapped even harder this time. How was she that fast? “Want to keep running that mouth of yours?” she asked with a challenging pose. I shook my head, fearing I would be slapped again. “I can understand why you don’t like me, and I am not asking you to like me. But how could you do that to Penny? That girl loves you so deeply, and you are being so dam pigheaded.” “It's not like I love her back…” I muttered. Christy raised her hand, and I stumbled backward, tripping over my feet. I fell on my butt with a painful thud. I felt tears brimming in my eyes. “You deserve that and a lot more for lying.” I couldn’t believe I was being scolded like a child. I wasn’t wearing diapers right now; why was she still treating me like a baby? I stood up, rubbing my backside. “Ok…” I begrudgingly admitted. “Maybe I do like her.” “And that scares you,” she said more as a statement. “Do you know how lucky you are? Do you have any idea how hard it is to find not just one but two people who love you?” My lips parted, ready to fire off some retort that would most likely get me slapped again. But nothing came out. Silence settled between us, her anger slipping away. She picked up her mug of coffee and started sipping on it. I was grateful she had put it down before slapping some sense into me. “You deserve to be happy,” she said, and I felt my heartstrings thrum, penetrating me to my core. Even though you can be a little bratty, you deserve to be happy and loved. My vision blurred; I tried to blink away the tears. “No, I don’t,” I said meekly. I felt my throat tightening to the point it hurt. She put down her coffee mug, and I tensed, trying to prepare to be slapped again. I felt her arms wrap around me, pulling me close to her. I was dumbstruck. “Everyone deserves to be happy and loved,” she said; I could hear her voice breaking. I wrapped my arms around her, struggling not to fall into pieces. “Ok…” I struggled to speak, unable to stop my tears from falling. “Promise me, April,” Christy said. “You will allow yourself to be happy and loved.” I nodded my head, unable to speak. Slowly, we pulled ourselves apart, wiping the tears from our eyes. Christy and I sat on the couch, watching TV as we waited. Emily had taken Penny to the zoo, a planned trip for all four of us, but my self-loathing had gotten in the way. We heard Emily’s car pulling into the driveway; my heart pounded in my chest. I feared it would break free. Emily walked through the door first, followed by Penny, clutching a stuffed giraffe. I stood up; I felt my throat tightening. Penny looked into my eyes; I could still see the pain I had inflicted, a growing catalyst of regret. “Penny, I–” I couldn’t say I’m sorry—two simple words that could bring me to my knees. Penny rushed towards me, embracing me with all her strength. I lost my balance, and we both fell to the ground. We stared into each other’s eyes, unspoken words exchanged between us. She leaned in, her lips brushing against mine. I grabbed the back of her head, pulling her closer. Emily covered her mouth, stiffing her squeal of excitement. Fresh tears rolled down her cheeks. Even Christy had a few that she tried to hide. Penny got off enough, her cheeks burning red. I stood up, my cheeks as red as my hair. “I got you this stuffed giraffe,” Penny said timidly, handing me the stuffed toy. I took it from her, treasuring it. “Emily said they are your favorite; maybe we can see them together next time.” “I would love that,” I murmured. I didn’t see Emily until she wrapped us in a group hug. “I’m so happy!” she said. I motioned for Christy to join our hug. She had become the fourth member of our strange little family. Once the hug ended, Emily smiled widely, saying, “I have a baby that needs a diaper change.” Penny looked down at her diaper. “I don’t need a change…” she said, hearing me peeing my panties. “Naughty girl spankings?” I asked, hopeful. Emily rolled her eyes, grabbing me by my ear. “Let’s go,” she said. “You are going to be in diapers for a very long time.” “Yes, Mommy,” I said gleefully. Chapter Fourteen We spent the next few days staying home after all the drama. Petty… bratty drama caused by yours truly. Those naughty girl spankings made every moment worth it. As the redness of my backside faded and the prickling pain eased, becoming a distant memory. The only thing that mattered most was lying right next to me. Hair sprawled like delicate threads of precious golden silk. The smell of sugar plums. I was a battered, lost soul who smiled at an angel in the Heavens—one who just happened to smile back at me. I was the first to stir, snuggling my stuffed giraffe in the giant crib I shared with Penny. It had become my most prized position, the memories of our first kiss sown in tight with the stuffed padding hidden inside. I rolled onto my back, my cold, wet diaper crinkling. I had started wetting myself in the middle of the night. I no longer tried to hold it. I would be diapered for a very long time, hopefully with the diapered angel sleeping next to me. I listened to her deep, rhythmic breathing. I wondered what she was dreaming about. Selfishly, I hope she dreamed of me as I dreamt of her. Did she miss me when she didn’t dream of me? The sun had started to rise, warm light peeking through the curtains. Birds sang their morning song, not a care in the world, free to fly on the wings of the wind. Touching her shoulder, I gently shook her. I wanted to be the first thing she saw in the morning. Her eyes fluttered open, a broad smile touching her lips. The pacifier between her lips fell onto her pillow. “Good morning, my little angel,” I murmured, my lips brushing against hers. She inched closer to me; our legs entangled together as we wrapped arms around each other. Our wet diapers pressed against each other. She nuzzled her head under my chin. Her porcelain dolly, Aphrodite, secured between both of us. Penny fell back asleep in my arms like she did every morning. I didn’t mind. It was a little quirk I loved about her. Very quietly, Emily opened the door to ensure I was already awake and we were in our cuddling position. If I weren’t awake, Emily would carefully wake me up first and come back. She leaned against the door frame for a few moments, a smile touching her lips, admiring the connection we were building. “Time to get up, my babies!” she said gleefully. Penny’s eyes swiftly opened, smiling as we gazed into each other’s eyes for a few more moments. Emily lowered the crib railing. Penny was always first to get her diaper changed as I hid under the blanket, peeking through a small crack. I was not a morning person. If I had my way, I would sleep until the sun had reached its zenith in the sky. But being submissive meant I had to go by early bird Emily’s schedule. Penny suckled away on her pacifier. I heard her diaper tabs being removed. “We have a fun day ahead of us,” Emily cooed lovingly. “Sarah has invited us over for some age play later this afternoon. She is even bringing a little friend of hers.” Another one like us? I thought to myself. I wondered who it could be and how did Sarah know them. Whoever they were, they better know Penny is mine! I may be dressed as a toddler wearing thick, pink diapers, but I will still– “Your turn, baby April!” Emily said. I groaned, hiding deeper under my blanket. “Is baby April hiding?” Emily cooed softly. She started tickling me. I burst out laughing, squirming widely. The blanket twisted in my legs, my only means of protection sliding off me. She stopped shortly after, resting her hands on her hips. I grabbed my pacifier and stuck it between my lips. I slid out of the crib, feeling my cold, wet diaper pressing against me. I shuffled over to the changing table, struggling to stifle a yawn as I stretched. I sat on the edge, slouching forward. Emily grabbed a fresh diaper for me, playfully pushing me back. I lay on the table, my diaper straps undone one by one. I let out a little yelp as the cold baby wipe touched my sensitive skin. She hummed a mother tune, powdering me. The new diaper fastened snuggly around my waste. “Can you be a good girl for Mommy today?” Emily asked. Penny covered her mouth, unable to silence her giggling. We all knew I had a naughty girl side, one that got me into trouble. I nodded my head; chances were I would be getting more naughty girl spankings today. Something that seemed to happen every few days. Emily had even bought a naughty girl paddle; I was dying for her to break it in on me. I knew she was waiting for a special occasion to use it on me. God, did I ache for it. My feet shuffled across the fluffy carpet as I followed Penny into the kitchen. Aphrodite held tightly in her arms as I held my stuffed giraffe. I hadn’t settled on a name yet for him. I wanted Penny to name him for me, but I didn’t tell her that. I occasionally dropped little hints, but I waited patiently for her to pick them. The aroma of cinnamon and nutmeg filled the air, nearly lifting me onto my tippy toes. Christy was making pumpkin pancakes. She was a chief with a golden spoon in her apron pocket. As much as I loved Emily’s cooking, Christy was a goddess chief who ascended Mount Olympus. “Good morning, baby Penny!” she said cheerfully. A devious grin touched her lips. “I’m surprised you are awake this early, baby April,” she said mockingly. I glared at her, suckling harder on my pacifier. We still had our little rivalry. Emily didn’t let Christy wear big girl panties, saying Christy was in her re-potty-training chase after the little stunt I pulled on her. I could see her princess pull-up peeking over the hem of her shorts. Yesterday, I poured water down the front of Christy’s pants. I convinced Emily that Christy had wet her pullup and needed a baby day. Christy spent the entire day in thick, crinkly pink diapers with us. She turned so red when she had to pee in her diaper. Emily’s diaper-changing rules meant she had to wait an hour before her diaper change. Emily strapped Penny and me into our high chairs as Christy scooped the pumpkin pancakes onto two plates. Christy asked to feed me; she always wanted to feed me and make those stupid choo-choo train noises. Emily fed Penny. After our pancakes, we were both bottle-fed on the couch. My head rested in Christy’s lap as she ran her fingers through my hair. It was tempting to “spill” some of my milk onto her crotch. But I knew I could only pull that off every so often when Emily “happened not to be paying attention.” For now, Christy was safe in just her pull-ups. I would find a way to ensure she has another diaper day, playing patty cake with Penny and me. “Are we still meeting with your friend, Sarah, today?” Christy asked as I finished my bottle. I sat up; she started patting my back. I let out a few burps that she cooed at, making me turn deep red. Penny soon finished her bottle. “We are,” Emily said with a coy smile. “Did you want to join them in their playdate?” Christy blushed, unable to keep eye contact with Emily. “No…” she muttered. “You always look so adorable in those frilly little dresses,” Emily teased. “Your hair in pigtails, bouncing with your crinkly waddling. The way your pacifier rests between those pouting lips of yours.” I saw that Penny was even begging to turn red. “Why don’t we get you two into your playroom for a bit?” Christy said. My room had been converted into our new playpen: baby toys, stuffed animals, and a mounted TV for us to watch our babyish shows. We could watch grown-up TV with Emily and Christy if we were good girls. We would all snuggle on the couch, wrapped tightly in a big, soft blanket. I held Penny’s hand as we made our way into my old room. “Are you excited for our playdate?” Penny asked. “A little,” I lied. I was grateful our relationship was still so new that she didn’t know my tells for lying. I didn’t particularly appreciate sharing Penny with anyone outside the unique little family we created. It was still mystifying to me how we all just happened to find each other. “I think it will be fun,” Penny chirped. I put on some babyish show about counting. We mostly ignored it, having a little tea party. Of course, my giraffe and Penny’s dolly, Aphrodite, were there. A few stuffed bears and an old, hand-stitched doll were invited to fill the empty seats. We would play for a few hours before Emily came in for our noon diaper change. After that, we were strapped into our high chairs for lunch and bottle-fed. We were given our naps if we were grumpy, which I always was. I wouldn’t get my nap today because of our playdate with Sarah. My naughty girl side was most likely going to come out. Perhaps Emily would use the paddle on me today. I bit my lower lip at the thought, my diaper dampening. I started suckling on my pacifier a little faster and harder. Penny just smiled; she knew when I was having my naughty girl thoughts. She looked forward to those nights. Chapter Fifteen Moon’s Café, so much of my life had changed because of this place. It was famous for its sandwiches and the giant plastic ball pit. Penny and I were both wearing our short dresses. Our thick, pink diapers were on full display to the world. I wish I could say I had gotten used to the stares and giggles from others, but I still turned red occasionally. Our hair was put into pigtails; we had pacifiers resting between our lips. Penny was forced to leave her dolly, Aphrodite, in the car. Emily didn’t want anything to happen to her little treasure. I held Penny’s hand as we suckled on our pacifiers. I could see the faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips. I couldn’t help but smile back. Christy took my hand, saying it wasn’t safe for little babies to walk alone in the street. I rolled my eyes; I could see her pullup peeking over the waistband of her jeans. Emily would buy her the little princess pullups. She still turned red anytime we teased her about it. Emily ushered use into the café. The hostess giggled, seeing Penny and me. “You must be Sarah’s little playmates!” she said, with a warmth smile. She was close to our age, wearing the standard short skirt and matching blouse. Her eyes lingered on our diapers for a moment. I didn’t doubt Emily would diaper her if she asked nicely. The hostess led us through the restaurant. Our diapers crinkled as we waddled. A few patrons giggled as we passed them. One woman commented she could smell our baby powder. Penny turned a much deeper shade of red than I did. Her grip tightened around my hand. We finally entered the ballroom, where colorful balls were calling out to us. Sarah suddenly popped up, eagerly greeting us. Her hair was in pigtails, and she was wearing a short yellow dress that showed off her adorable diaper. A second, unexpected girl also popped up. Her rich-colored skin was long, and her black hair had little red ribbons. “You must be Emily!” a middle-aged woman cooed. She hastily stood up, rushed over to Emily, and embraced her in an awkward hug. She stood a little shorter than Emily. Her black hair was pulled back into a ponytail. Gold hoop earrings hung from her ears. Her skin was rich in color like Olivia’s. She wore a tight red shirt that was too small for her round breasts, along with skin-tight jeans. Emily didn’t hug her back; she asked, “Do I know you?” The woman released Emily, taking a step back. “I’m Maria!” she said excitedly as if we should know who she was. “I’m Olivia’s Mommy.” She gestured to the other girl in the ball pit. “Maria is a Mommy I met while out shopping…” Sarah said bashfully. “The day you diapered me here, I had to run a few errands, and she… um… noticed.” “She was just the cutest little thing I had ever seen,” Maria said gleefully. “I just had to meet her Mommy and set up a playdate sometime.” “Is that so?” Emily said, her voice tense, a forced smile on her lips. “Girls, why don’t you play with Sarah and Olivia.” Emily’s tone left no room for argument. We slowly made our way over to the ball pit and climbed in. Our diapers were exposed as we did. Sarah embraced us warmly, saying how happy she was that we could join her. “Sit! Sit!” Maria motioned to the empty chairs. She grabbed the hem of Christy’s shirt, lifting it. She saw the peeking pullup. “You’re just a baby yourself!” she cooed. Christy turned bright red, quickly stepping away. Emily looked like she was about to rip one of Maria’s earrings out of her ear. “Why don’t you join them in the ball pit?” she said, oblivious to the building tension. “I’m ok…” Christy said. “Join them in the ball pit,” Emily said darkly. “I would like to have a chat with Maria.” “But…” Christy tried to protest. Emily’s glair quickly silenced her. She didn’t argue as she joined us. I picked up a bright yellow ball and threw it at her. She grabbed a bright blue one and threw it. Her aim was off, and she ended up hitting Penny instead. A ball fight soon broke out between all of us. “They play so well with my little Olivia,” Maria said. “Hard to believe you have three! I am lucky enough to have just one.” “I suppose I just got lucky,” Emily said, leaning back in her chair. Her arms crossed over her chest, watching us play. Maria chatted away, engaged in a mostly one-sided conversation about herself. Once our ball fight ended, Penny froze, turning a bright red. I realized she had wet her diaper. She sank into the balls, hiding beneath their bright colors. Olivia assumed it was a new game and soon mimicked Penny. Christy stood up, diving beneath them. I could see the shifting balls as they crawled beneath the balls. “Is everything ok?” Sarah asked. “Penny needs a diaper change,” I whispered. I was trying to force myself to pee so Penny wouldn’t be alone, but my bladder was already empty. I knew I should have had a second bottle this morning. I heard Sarah filling her diaper. She stood up, saying, “E-Emily… I need a diaper change.” Her cheeks were red with embarrassment. Emily reached for the diaper bag when Maria said, “I’ll change her!” “No, that’s ok,” Emily said, trying to sound polite. “I’m sure you could use the break,” Maria said teasingly. “Having three girls and Sarah makes four! I can’t imagine all the diapers you must be changing.” “I don’t mind at all,” Emily said, her patience running thin. “Why don’t you join them for a bit?” Maria offered with a playful laugh. “I’ll be more than happy to change you, and you can play in the ball pit. I bet you would look adorable in a diaper!” “I think it is time to go, girls,” Emily said; I could see her eye twitching. “But we just got her!” Christy whined. I tried to give Christy a look to shut up, but she didn’t seem to take the hint. “We were just having fun…” “I said it is time to leave!” Emily said, annoyed. Christy’s mouth snapped shut. She kept her head down as we crawled out of the ball pit. We all knew better than to say anything. Penny tried to hide behind me, tugging at her dress to try to hide her wet diaper. “Sarah,” Emily said, causing her to jump. “You will follow us home. We are going to have a girl’s night.” “Y-Yes, Mommy…” Sarah stammered. “Are you sure you have to leave so soon?” Maria asked. “Let me get your number, and we can do this again sometime. I also am a very good babysitter!” Emily didn’t respond as she ushered us out of the restaurant. Penny tried to hide her face behind her hands. Sarah looked almost as red as Penny as we left. Penny and I sat in the backseat. Christy sat in the front as Emily drove us home, and Sarah followed close behind us. Once we got home, Emily told Christy she was getting diapered. She protested that it wasn’t fair she was being punished. That set Emily over the edge. She grabbed Christy by the ear and dragged her into the nursery. We could hear her crying out as Emily spanked her before diapering her. Christy waddled out of the nursery, whimpering. She was wearing just a diaper and her t-shirt. I felt somewhat bad for her. Sarah and Penny didn’t hesitate to waddle into the nursery for their diaper changes. Once everyone was changed, Emily had us all pile on the couch together. She wrapped a warm, thick blanket around us, holding us tightly as we watched a chick flick movie. By the end, we were all crying the babies we were. Chapter Sixteen I had tossed and turned throughout the night. My excitement for my favorite had taken root within me. With each passing day, it grew deeper, weaving into the depths of my being. Penny was awake before the sun dawned. I was muttering in my sleep, dreaming of sweets and spooky costumes, haunted houses, and pumpkin patches. She suckled on her pacifier, holding Aphrodite close. She slipped the blanket over my shoulders, kissing my forehead. The sudden movement startled me awake. I sat up quickly, nearly headbutting Penny. “April,” she said with a playful giggle. “It's just me. You have been so restless these last few nights.” “I’m sorry,” I muttered bashfully, thankful the darkness held the coloring touching my cheeks. “You were dreaming about being a princess,” she said. “I was not!” I protested, a playful lie escaping my lips. “You were even bossing around Emily,” she said teasingly. A couldn’t help but smile. “Emily would never let anyone boss her around.” Princess or no princess. Emily was a queen in her own right and ruled with an iron fist. “You’ll always be my princess,” Penny said, her lips brushing against mine. I wrapped my hands around her, pulling her down onto the crib mattress. Our wet diapers rubbed against each other as our legs wrapped around each other. We stared into each other’s eyes; I breathed in her scent of sugarplums. “Good night, princess,” she said, our lips locking before she nuzzled her head against me. I held her tighter; we both fell asleep in each other's arms. After an hour had passed, Emily came to wake us up. Christy was busy in the kitchen preparing pumpkin spice pancakes. The sweet aroma filtered into the room. “Good morning, my babies!” Emily cooed. Penny sat up, rubbing her eyes. I let out a groan as I pulled the blanket over my head. “I guess you are up for first, Penny,” Emily said warmly. She happily climbed out of the crib. I could hear her diaper crinkling. I watched her cute little diaper butt waddle over to the changing table. She hopped up, laying flat. Emily had ordered us special Halloween diapers that were orange with little bats and other Halloween monsters on them. They were so thick that we nearly had to crawl with them. Penny’s diaper was disposed of; the Halloween diaper slid under her waist. The sweet aroma of powder mixing with the pancakes filled the air. Emily playfully slapped Penny’s diaper as she waddled out of the room. “Ok, grumpy,” Emily said, patting the changing table. “It is your turn.” “No,” I said defiantly. A smile curled at the corners of Emily’s mouth. She slowly approached my crib. “Does the grumpy baby need some help getting out from under their blankee?” I let out a challenging growl that sounded far more pathetic than I had imagined. Without any warning, Emily started tickling. I laughed, struggling to get away, emptying what little I had in my bladder. I squirmed so much that I fell out of the crib. Emily managed to step back in time; she covered her mouth, gasping. “April,” she said, her voice was heavy with regret. “I’m so sorry. I-I shouldn’t have… are you ok?” “I’m ok, I said, sitting up. My thigh felt somewhat bruised, and my elbow hurt a little. But I didn’t want to make a bigger deal out of it. Christy rushed into the room, concerned she had heard a loud thud. “I accidentally slipped out of the crib,” I said, trying to make light of the situation as I stood up. “You are a bit of a klutz,” Christy teased. Emily snapped at her. “Christy! April could have been seriously hurt! You think this funny?” Christy and I stared at her wide-eyed. “E-Emily, I wouldn’t–” Emily stormed out. We both winced as we heard her bedroom door slam shut. “Did something happen?” Christy asked. “Not really,” I said, embarrassed. “I was being a bit of a brat about getting up.” “So, what you do every morning?” Christy said teasingly. “Shut up!” I giggled. “I’m not a morning person. It's hard to get up this early.” “You know, waking up in the afternoon isn’t the morning,” she said, her hands resting on her hips. I rolled my eyes. “Emily started tickling me, and things got out of hand. I got too close to the edge and fell out of the crib.” “Ah,” she said with a smile. “Emily has been dealing with some private family matters lately. She has been a touch more temperamental than usual.” “Just a touch?” I asked. “Trust me,” she said, rubbing her backside. “If this keeps up, I’ll need to wear those Halloween diapers just to sit down.” I felt my cheeks reddening, unable to hold Christy’s gaze. “I know, we can umm… the walls… well, they aren’t very thick…” “Oh my god, April!” Christy said, bursting out laughing. “You know you two aren’t as quiet as you like to think you are. There isn’t no one praying that loudly in this house.” “Can we please just start my diaper change?” I asked as I didn’t think any more blood could rise to my cheeks. “Of course, princess,” she said teasingly. “Shut up!” I said, grabbing one of the pillows in my crib and throwing it at her. After my diaper change, I joined Penny in my high chair next to hers. We discussed Emily, and we all agreed she needed to relax a little, so we devised a plan. Emily didn’t reemerge from her room until after dinner time had passed. We were dressed in our outfits. I was wearing a pink princess outfit. Penny was a sugarplum fair with a leaf-shaped skirt that barely hid any aspect of her diaper. Christy had dressed up as Little Boo Beep to herd her “babies”. Emily’s eyes were red and puffy; it was apparent she had been crying in bed all day. I almost felt a pang of guilt for what I was about to do. I was lying on the couch, a blanket pulled over me to hide my costume. “You guys look so adorable,” Emily said as she walked into the living room, taking in Penny’s and Christy's costumes. She saw me lying on the couch, staring at her. “April, are you not joining them?” “April bruised her hip, and it really hurts her to walk on it,” Christy said; she was a far better liar than I was. She even looked heavily concerned. Emily gasped; I could see the pain in her eyes. It nearly broke me. “I guess it will just be me and Penny tonight.” “No!” Emily said. “April, this is your favorite holiday… I-I’ll push you around in a wagon if I have to.” “What if the wagon tips over?” Christy said, drawing Emily’s attention off me. I didn’t think I could have held out for much longer. “April needs a few days to recover.” Tears started spilling from Emily’s eyes; she stifled a cry. “This is all my fault…” she said, her voice cracking. “I have been taking things out on you and–and–” “Hey, it's ok,” Christy said, comforting, wrapping her arms around Emily. Even Penny joined in on the hug. It took everything I had not to get up and tell her I was actually fine. But this was for her own good. She needed this. Emily pulled away from the hug, her guilt-ridden eyes bored into mine. I had to look away, pulling the cover slightly over my face. “I-Is there anything I can do to make this up to you?” “Well,” I said, struggling to keep a straight face. When I didn’t continue, Emily thought I was so distraught I couldn’t speak. “We talked it over, and it would only be fair if you went with us,” Christy said. Emily glanced at Penny, who wasn’t able to hold her gaze. “B-But I don’t even have a costume…” she said. “We thought you could just go as an adult baby,” Penny said softly. “We have the diapers and pacifiers. You could just wear a babyish shirt and a diapee.” “Yes, of course,” Emily said, her voice laced with guilt. “I would also like to be a princess for the weekend,” I said, daring to push things just a little farther. Christy shot me a glair, but I purposely ignored her. “That sounds wonderful,” Emily said with a faint smile. “I want to make my first decree,” I said, sounding a little more upbeat. “You’ll be a baby for the weekend!” “W-What?” she stammered. “B-But who will take care of everyone?” “I will!” Christy said with the biggest smile. Emily looked torn. Giving up control was something that was really hard to do. But she really needed to relax for a bit and enjoy a more simple day. “O-Okay…” she said, her gaze cast down to her feet. “Let's get you diapered,” Christy said, taking Emily by the hand and taking her into the nursery. Penny struggled to hold back her laughter, keeping her back turned. Emily glanced over her shoulder; I could almost feel her heart sinking into her stomach. She thought Penny was upset with her. Once they were in the nursery, I started giggling. Penny did her best to stifle hers. “She is going to look so cute in a diaper!” Penny cooed. I had the biggest grin from ear to ear. After a few minutes, Emily and Christy emerged from the nursery. Emily was wearing a skin-tight, pink shirt that read baby girl. A pacifier hung around her neck. Her hair had been put into pigtails. She wore one of the most crinkly and very thick Halloween diapers. I threw the blanket off, jumped to my feet, and announced my decree to start trick-or-treating. Emily looked taken back, her mouth hanging slightly open. “You-You tricked me!” she cried. “I’m sorry, Emily,” Penny said hastily. “You have been so stressed lately, and it isn’t good for you. We just wanted to take care of you just like you take care of us.” Emily’s throat tightened, tears swelling in her eyes. “You guys…” she said, tears falling down her cheeks. We surrounded her, pulling her into one giant group hug. Slowly, we separated; we were all crying now like the big babies we were. “Don’t think you’ll get out of pullups,” Emily teased Christy. “Babies don’t give orders,” Christy said, grabbing the pacifier hanging around Emily’s neck and putting it between her lips. Emily’s protest was muffled. Christy ushered us out the door, pillowcases in hand, as we started going door to door. We ensured we stopped at every single neighbor's house to put Emily on full display.

Since the malware attack ate all the stories, I've finally gotten some spare time to start reposting a few. A NAUGHTY CHRISTMAS C.K. Cute Kitten "I'm not wearing this damn thing!" Reila swore under her breath as she pulled her cobalt jeggings back up. She wiggled around the tiny bathroom in her fur trimmed Ugg boots. The soft, stretchy fabric of her jeggings- the bastard love child of jeans and leggings- felt weird as it rubbed over her bare crotch and butt. Finally, the tight material settled just right on her slender frame. She tugged down her bright turquoise sweater-tunic and smoothed it in place. She turned, checking herself in the mirror above the sink. The thick, knitted wool covered her butt, hiding her freshly un-padded bottom from view. "Perfect. The old hag will never be able to tell." She smirked and tossed the unused purple with pink butterflies printed pull-up into the garbage, hiding it under layers of used, balled up paper towels just in case her mother decided to check the bathroom in suspicion of just such a stunt. Reila put her hand on the door, hesitating for a second with a nagging sense of guilt. What if her mother lifted her shirt to make sure she still had her protection on? Given the last few months, Reila wouldn't have put it past her. But in a crowded airport? No, not even her mother was that insane. She pushed the door open. Eight hours was a long flight. What if she fell asleep and wet herself, as she had been doing every time she dozed off? She bit her lip, tempted to go back in, fish her pull up out of the trash and put it back on. Planes had toilets. She'd just have to remember to go a lot so her stupid, malfunctioning bladder stayed empty. She stepped out and was immediately accosted by her mother. "Took you a while." Sonja stared at her daughter, pursing her red lips in displeasure. "I had to take a shit." Reila fired back at her mom's suspicious accusation. She crossed her arms defensively. "I'm eighteen, not two. You can trust me." "Yet you wear the same undergarments as a two year old and act just like one. After your recent escapades, you've lost my trust. You're doing a poor job of earning it back. Even the judge saw fit to strip you of your adult status. Need I remind you that just days after court. One more screw up and it's straight up the river for you." Sonja's eyes narrowed at the back talk as she stared Reila down. Reila's defiant glare gradually withered to a sulky pout under her mother's cool, firm disapproval. Sonja was at her wit's end with the girl. Barely an adult, yet she'd racked up a laundry list of misdemeanors and law violations long enough to do any hardened criminal proud. Just like her absent father. Sonja encouraged Reila's spunky spirit, knowing it would help her get through tough times in life. Sonja could have used a little more spunk and backbone in her own childhood. Maybe then she wouldn't have married young to a man who turned out to be a murderous loser that ended up in prison for life. Reila had gotten into fights in preschool and elementary school. Middle school saw her skipping school and taking up smoking. High school was full of underage drinking, unsupervised parties, and smoking pot. Reila progressed to breaking and entering , vandalizing school property for a senior prank. Even though she was not a senior. She should have been, but all that hookie and sleeping in class led to her flunking junior year. This year she should be graduating, but she was repeating her junior year instead. Then came the sex tapes on the internet. The proverbial cherry on top was her getting arrested for shop-lifting lingerie at the mall. The judge, being lenient with youth offenders and in the spirit of the Christmas season, gave Reila one last chance to clean up her act. He gave Sonja legal custody of her, declaring Reila unfit to run her own life Next stop for her was prison or one of those new Regression Therapy discipline camps for youth offenders designed to turn troublesome youth into moral, upright citizens. "There's a line of people waiting for the bathroom." Reila said sulkily, lowering her gaze to her mother's scuffed, off brand boots. Sonja, a single mother, did her best to give Reila the name brand things she liked. Right now, she just wanted her mother to stop staring at her. "Because you were holding it up. You'd better still have your diaper on." Sonja hissed in a loud voice then swept past for her turn in the bathroom. "They're pull-ups, not diapers!" Reila retorted just as loud as the door closed in her face. She was suddenly aware of eyes on her; her eyes scanned the airport crowd. Those nearby stared incredulously at her- the pretty, fashionable young lady loudly proclaiming her pull-ups were not diapers. Meeting her gaze, most on lookers looked away in embarrassment but some continued to stare. Few smirked in amusement. Her cheeks flamed red as Rudolph's nose and she ducked behind a nearby pillar. Why did the airport have to be so damn crowded? It was only the first week of December. Not holiday travel time, even though that's what she and her mother were doing. Her mother with the embarrassingly loud mouth. Life just loved to take a big, steamy shit on her. All she wanted was to have a little fun, to live her own life. She never hurt anyone. Yet the judge saw fit to turn her back into a child just for a little harmless pick-pocketing. Her mother had breathing down her throat ever since she was arrested and released. On top of that, her bladder had been acting up since she woke up in the hospital several months ago. She'd gotten her stomach pumped after passing out due to a cocktail of various alcoholic drinks and funny shaped pills. Maybe a line or two of cocaine, she didn't really remember. Those were the best parties- the ones she couldn't remember. Pure bliss. Now, her life was pure piss. Wet bed every f***ing night since she'd woken up in the hospital. Pissing herself during the day, too. Like when that cute cop handcuffed her. Or when she peed herself standing in front of that bastard judge. In a bizarre way, wet pants, along with her baby face, had helped convince the judge to be lenient with her. All these accidents were just flukes. Nerves. Stress. The doctor had said something about street drugs being laced with other shit and unpredictable side effects, but what did that stupid bitch know? Reila did NOT need diapers. Pull-ups. She'd show them all she could keep her pants dry. "NOO! LEMME OUT! AAAHHH!" The loud, prolonged screams made Reila jerk her head in the direction of the sound. A girl around her size and age thrashed, strapped in an over-sized stroller. A special needs stroller. A five point harness securely strapped the screaming girl in place. Heavily padded, yellow baby booties covered her feet, which were strapped into the leg rests to prevent her from kicking. Matching mittens covered her hands. A pink, plastic bib hung around her neck, covering her chest. It shined with dribbles of her slobber, which also coated her chin. Her blue jumper dress was pushed up by the thick straps restraining her. Under her dress was a long sleeved, yellow onesie. The crotch snaps were open, revealing her voluminous, bulging disposable diaper. She slammed her mitten covered hands down on her legs, occasionally thumping off her thick diaper. The front of the once-white plastic was lumpy, soggy and yellow-tinged brown. The diaper was obviously well used. The girl had shit and pissed herself and had been left to stew in her own juices for quite a while. Reila stared in fascinated horror. The poor girl more resembled an over grown baby a disabled person. Her eyes zeroed in on the dirty diaper on prominent display between the girl's spread legs. An impending sense of dread washed over Reila; she felt as if she was staring at her own future. That could be her. She'd fit in that stroller. In that horrible, thick diaper full of piss and shit. Suddenly her despised pull ups were much more appealing. The attention of the crowd was now on the spectacle of the screaming, big baby and the woman in a neon pink, velour track suit pushing the stroller. "Rachel, sweetie. Shh. Mommy will get you out of that icky poo-poo diapee soon. You've been so backed up. You're just full of big poopies, yes you are!" The woman cooed loudly, but the girl only screamed more, helplessly throwing an enraged tantrum. The woman finally noticed all the eyes upon her. She looked around and said loudly. "Nothing to see here, folks! Just the face of severe autism!" At that, most people looked awkwardly away, yet a few continued to stare. Rachel was one of them. It was too much of a spectacle. The lady pushed the stroller towards the family bathroom right behind Reila, so Reila ducked behind another side of the pillar. Hiding so the woman would not see her. The stroller and screeching, red-faced big baby in it suddenly stopped besides the pillar. The lady bent down, digging through a yellow diaper bag with carousel horses on it. "Rachie. Shhh. It's okay, sweetie-baby. Your tum-tums must really be bothering you. Such a constipated baby. I guess that suppository didn't get all the poopies out of you. An enema will get the rest out and you'll feel all better!." The woman cooed as she fished around the diaper bag. Reila peeked out at the woman, her neon pink tush up in the air for all to see. She ducked back behind the pillar and peeked around the other side at the girl in the stroller. Puffy, red rimmed eyes in a snot-covered, red face stared pleadingly back at her. "Help! Please! She's crazy! I'm not autistic! I'm normal! She turned me into a big baby! Help! My stepmom's evil! Call 911! Call the cops! You have to help me!" The girl whispered frantically. Her wild eyes bore into Reila's. Reila stared in shocked horror. She did not know what to make of the situation. Surely there had to be something wrong with the girl. Who in the hell would turn a normal girl into a big baby and humiliate her in public like that? Suddenly, a warm, wet spurt spread along her bare crotch. Reila's eyes widened and she forgot all about the girl. How? She just went potty! Pee! Peed on the potty like a big girl. Went to the bathroom to urinate like an adult. She was an adult. With a wet crotch. "Here we go!" Rachel's stepmother beamed as she stood up, holding the enema box up like a trophy. Rachel whimpered helplessly, her body sagging into the stroller cushions in defeat and dread of what was to come. Before Reila could hide, she found the smiling lady suddenly smiling down at her. She wondered if the woman had overheard her daughter pleading for help. "Thank you for entertaining my silly baby. Is your mommy here, little girl? Does she know you had a little accident? I saw pee-pee stains on your pants." Reila's face paled. Didn't her long sweater cover her crotch? But the woman had been kneeling down. And she knew Reila had been spying on her. She was too shocked to even register how the woman was talking down to her. "Oh, don't worry, dearie. Only a mommy used to spotting leaky diapees would notice. Your pants are dark, it hides it well. Now, did you take your diapee off? Or did your mommy run out? I've done that before." Reila was shell shocked. Not even Sonja talked down to her like that. Did this deranged woman just assume Reila was retarded because she stood there in wet pants, staring at the woman's freakshow daughter and the shitsack of a diaper on prominent display? Reila's face flushed red as Rachel's, and she opened her mouth to give this crazy bitch a piece of her mind. "I'm not a little girl, you daffy old-" "Reila! What's going on?" Sonja cut her off before she could even get started. Sonja stormed over from the bathroom, assuming her daughter was causing trouble again. She paused, blinking in surprise at the large diapered girl in the stroller. Just what was going on? "Oh, you must be this little girl's mommy. She was so helpful, entertaining my autistic baby while I got a new diapee out. The girls were playing hide and seek! Oh, and your little girl had a little accident in her pants!" The woman added in a loud whisper. Sonja stared in disbelief and confusion. No one ever complimented Reila's behavior. "I-um- Reila…was…helpful?" Just then, Rachel got her second wind. She brought her mitten covered hands up then slammed them down angrily on the huge bulge of her dirty diaper. She howled and thrashed once more. Causing people to stare once again, including Sonja and Reila. "Rachie, shush, baby." The woman looked at Sonja. "I got to change Rachie's diapee- but here. Take these, I insist. Your little girl needs a new diaper, and it's always good to have an enema on hand. Us moms of autistics got to stick together, you know! Toodles! Have a blessed day!" The woman waved and disappeared with the screaming Rachel into the family restroom.

Moon’s Café, a family-friendly little restaurant, was the bane of my existence on my best friend's birthday. My name is Jezebel; I know all about the stigma attached to my name, but it is my name, and I have grown very fond of it. By no means am I a temptress of weak souls. I’m short for my height, with soft, auburn-colored hair that cascades past my shoulders, playfully curling around my breasts. Light green eyes that rival the beauty of freshly sprouted spring flowers. My fair skin holds a warming glow. I am told I have a very radiant smile that exposes my dimples. I was nearing the end of my shift, which I couldn’t be happier about. My uniform was the standard cream-white blouse with blue trimmings and a matching skirt that was maybe a little too short. It got me extra tips and didn’t win me any friendly points with fellow waitresses. However, it did earn me priority with the cooks, which meant I had happier customers and more money in my pockets. Ok, maybe I live up to my name, but that is a little secret between us. My best friend since the days when we ran around in just our diapers, Crystal. A natural beauty I couldn’t hope to hold a candle to. She was a setting sun, the open sky her canvas. Her beauty was unrivaled. Icarus himself would have dared to soar to greater heights to touch the face of a goddess. Long, golden hair like the Greek goddess Aphrodite with braids woven throughout. Her deep blue eyes held the undiscovered depths of the abyss. Her fair skin made mine look tarnished by comparison. Her lush, red lips parted, exposing her pearly white teeth. She waved to me from the hostess stand. I hurried over to her, embracing her in a warm hug. I couldn’t help but admire the yellow sundress she had chosen. She reminded me of a field of sunflowers basking in the sun's warmth. “I decided I would come visit my best friend on my birthday,” she said sweetly, a hint of sadism in her eyes. “Moon’s Café grants a birthday wish within reason.” She held up a sparkly pink birthday bag with matching stuffing paper. “Of course!” I said with a nervous laugh. I hadn’t been working here long and was already on thin ice with my manager. I got a lot of requests from our patrons. Sometimes, it is a simple peck on the cheek or harmless flirting to boost a young man’s ego. Sometimes, I have been asked to pick something that was accidentally “dropped” near the table. I know; I am basically a living incarnation of Jezebel. It wasn’t the customers with plastered smiles on their faces who got me in trouble—it was the other waitresses. Everyone has their own thing. Some people are book-smart. Some people are natural-born caregivers—wonderful traits I was not blessed with. All I have is my name. I showed my best friend to an empty booth, sliding her a menu to look over. She didn’t bother looking over it. Instead, she stared at me. “Can I start you off with anything to drink?” I asked. “Do you remember that redhead girl you told me about?” Crystal asked with a honey-sweetened tone. “There was that waitress that left with her and her caregiver. What was her name… something with the letter P.” “P-Penny,” I said, trying to keep my voice even. Crystal’s eyes darkened, and I felt my heart jump into my throat as she seductively whispered. “I know what I want for my birthday wish.” I tried to swallow, but my mouth had become parched. I felt my tongue felt like a barren desert. She reached into the sparkly pink bag beside her, pulling out a thick, pink diaper with childish designs. “Y-You want me to w-wear t-that?” I stammered. Her lips never parted; unspoken words whispered from her eyes. I felt a slight trembling in my knees as I stared at the diaper. I could already hear the taunts I would endure. But it was Moon’s Café policy. I reached for it, and she pulled it back, a deviant grin touching her lips. Sliding out of the booth, she took me by the hand and led me into the lady's room. “C-Crystal,” I said, my voice pleading with her. A playful giggle tugged at my heartstrings. She lowered the changing table that was made to support bigger babies, like the one I was about to become. I felt my bottom lip quiver, tears stinging my eyes. She helped me on the table. I stared into her eyes, silently begging. She playfully pushed me onto my back. She removed my lacey panties. “You won’t be needing these anymore,” she said tauntingly, throwing them in the trash. “Hey!” I protested, and she pushed me back down. “Whose birthday is it?” she asked darkly. She lifted my skirt; I was forced to lift my hips for her. She slid the thick, pink diaper under my hips. I closed my eyes as she pulled it between my legs, securing it around my waste. She helped me off the changing table. I tried pulling my skirt down, unsuccessfully hiding the bane of my existence. My legs were bowed apart and crinkled with each step. “I think it is time for you to get back to work,” she said teasingly. I stared at the bathroom door. My legs were rooted in place. I felt her hand on the small of my back, guiding me out. I stumbled out of the bathroom, no one had taken notice of my new attire as of yet… my shift was coming to an end soon. I just had to make it until then. “I’m ready to order,” Crystal said, walking past me as she returned to her booth. My cheeks burned red, and I slowly adjusted to the new thickness between my legs. My coworkers were the first to notice, chuckling at my discomfort. An unusual silence settled over the café. I felt every customer staring in my direction. I pulled out my notepad and pen, trying my best to ignore the growing murmurs. “W-What can I-I g-get you?” I stammered. A sadistic smile touched her lips, prolonging my embarrassment. “I’ll have the turkey club with a side of fruit. An iced tea to drink and a child’s mac n cheese with apple juice. You still like apple juice, right?” “Y-Yes,” I said, my voice barely above a faint whisper. “You can join me after your shift is over,” she said, her eyes moving to my diaper. I tugged at my skirt's hem, regretting having it this short. I turned around; the distance between me and the kitchen felt like a growing cataclysm. I tried my best to hold my head high as I walked past the tables. I heard every tease and taunt whispered loud enough for me to hear. I was in tears by the time I made it into the kitchen. A fresh wave of silence fell over the cooks; they all stared at me. I didn’t say a word as I handed my order ticket to Tommy. He was a cute young boy, someone I had a crush on—dark curly hair with the most adorable brown eyes. “Birthday wish?” he asked, stifling his laughter. I wrung my hands together, unable to look at him. I must look like such a child right now. He wiped the tear rolling down my cheek. “I’ll get your order done right now.” “T-Thank you,” I muttered pathetically. I hid in the kitchen until Crystal’s order was ready. I balanced the two plates of food and drinks on a single tray. Wiping away my tears, I strode out into the café. I kept my gaze ahead as I made my way to her booth. “What speedy service,” she said. I put down the plates of food and drinks. I was about to walk away she said, “Are you not going to join me? It is my birthday, after all.” I slipped into the booth across from her. My diaper felt awkward and loudly crinkled. At least if I was sitting down, no one would see my diaper, right? I reached for my spoon. She slapped my hand. “No! No!” she said teasingly. She took the spoon, scooping up the yellow noodles. “Open wide!” I felt a new wave of embarrassment washing over me. I felt a growing pressure on my bladder. I didn’t dare say anything to Crystal, or she would use her “birthday” and make me do something far more embarrassing. “Jezebel!” I heard my manager scream my name. I felt myself pee a little as she startled me. I quickly stood up. Her name was Macey. She was in her fifties with graying hair tied up into a bun. “Why are the other waitresses telling me you are flaunting around in a diaper and eating while you are working?” “I was fulfilling Crystal’s birthday wish!” I protested. It felt weird wearing a semi-wet diaper and trying to explain my unique situation to my boss. Macey’s icy gaze leveled with Crystal’s. “Young lady, is this true?” “I never actually used my birthday wish,” Crystal said with a teasing smile. My lips parted; she never specifically said to wear this diaper. She twisted her words and left things open to interpretation… “But,” Crystal continued. “I think I would like to use it now.” I let out a faint sigh of relief. This would all be cleared up, and I wouldn’t get fired. “I want you to fire her.” “Gladly,” Macey said with a chilling smile. “What! No!” I cried out. “If I lose this job, I’ll lose everything! I can’t pay for my apartment or… or…” I started hyperventilating. “Not my problem,” Macey said, walking away.” I collapsed into the booth. My diaper was filled with warm liquid. I started crying. “Oh, don’t worry,” Crystal said. “You can live with me.” “R-Really?” I said hopefully, wiping my tears as I sniffled. “Of course,” she said; I saw that sadistic look in her eyes. “All the other waitresses help fund your new nursery.” “N-Nursery?” I asked meekly. “You didn’t think you would sleep in a grown-up bed, did you?” she asked, feigning surprise. “B-But I’m not a b-baby…” I said, becoming increasingly aware of the wet diaper between my legs. She reached into her birthday bag and pulled out a very babyish dress. “Crystal, I–” She reached into the bag and pulled out a pacifier, pushing it between my lips. “Let's get you changed.” I was reluctant to stand up, but I had no choice. My wet diaper was on full display. “Baby needs a diaper change?” she teased. I nodded, sniffling as tears rolled down my cheeks. “Baby needs a diapee change…” the pacifier muffled my voice. She took my hand and led me to the bathroom. “Mommy will take care of baby Jezebel.”

Hi all! My name is Stephie, been lurking here occasionally so decided to take the jump and make an account! I’m sure it’s obvious I’m a silly diaper girl, I love how cute I feel wearing onesies and skirts over my diapers, coloring and playing games. I am interested in diaper dependence, which led to wearing and using diapers occasionally but recently started wearing regularly enough to become a bedwetter! Mostly here to chat with others and engage in discussion on posts.

The Regression Gene My name is Kelsie, and I have always been super shy. I never dated much in high school. I was once kissed on the cheek because of a dare. I am almost five feet tall on a good day when I remember to stand up straight. I have always been small; my mother often said I don’t eat enough and I’ll never find a man. To be honest, I don’t know what I want. Most girls growing up played house and took care of their babies. They might have pretended to cook or even used an EZ-bake oven. I never really had an interest in grown-up life. But I was expected to finish high school and maybe go to college, find someone to settle down with and have babies. Deep down, I am nothing but a baby at heart. This is mostly due to what is called the “regression gene.” No, I don’t revert in age, but I am highly susceptible to being an adult baby. Most call it a fetish, and for a very long time, that was what it was believed to be. Slowly, it became more common knowledge a small portion of the population has this gene, making us unsuitable for adult life. For those who want a little, we are the ideal choice. I have read a lot of stories online about “littles” being found and converted. I remember when I was younger, I had a babysitter who used to watch me all the time. I adored her so much because she was so much fun to play with. Some would say she was a child at heart. One day, she stopped babysitting me. I didn’t find out what happened to her until a few years later when I saw her at my local mall being pushed in a stroller. Her bouncy hair was in pigtails. She wore a childish-looking dress with a pacifier resting between her lips. Looking back, I find myself envious of her. How desperately I would love to have such a carefree life. I had considered finding someone who wants a little. Submitting myself to regression was terrifying. I wasn’t confident I was ready to give up my adulthood either. Today was like any other warm summer day. I stopped by the local convenience store, realizing we were running low on milk. That day, I had chosen to wear my pink shirt with my favorite Care Bear on it. My light brown hair was pulled back into a ponytail. My eyes were a light green. I had a few freckles dusting my nose that I hated. I had fair skin that didn’t tan well. I often looked like a lobster if I stayed outdoors too long. I wore loose-fitting jeans that were too long for me, covering my white tennis shoes. I had threaded a few beads through the laces. I was looking at the various colorful packaging of the diapers, silently wishing I could feel what it was like to wear one. The soft cotton rubbing between my thighs as I waddled. A pacifier resting between my lips, each suckle erasing my adulthood responsibilities. I had stood in the isle longer than I expected. I heard a soft voice saying, “Are you a little?” I snapped out of my daydream, turning my attention to the young woman pushing an empty stroller. Her blue eyes sparkled with hope. Her hair was dark and shiny, nearly devouring the light that brushed against it. A colorful, summer dress hung from her shoulders. “Oh,” I said, caught off guard. My voice was quiet, lacking any true confidence. I smiled, my cheeks tinted a shade of red. “No, I’m just shopping for my younger sister.” “Well,” the woman said, her smile widening. “That is very kind of to help your parents. How old are you?” “N-Nineteen…” I said. I felt butterflies fluttering in my stomach as I glanced at the vacant stroller seat. I couldn’t help but imagine myself sitting in it. “So a big girl,” she complimented me. “T-Thank you…” I said timidly. “I should get going.” I turned to walk away. I felt a slight tremor in my hands. I knew if I had stayed much longer, I would have most likely given in to my desires. I had no doubts I would have been diapered and secured in her stroller. “Aren’t you forgetting something?” she called out to me, stopping me in my tracks. “You didn’t pick out any diapers.” I bit my lower lip. I didn’t want to give myself away. Taking a deep breath, I turned around with a smile as I rubbed my arm nervously. “Oh yeah,” I said. “I can be so easily distracted.” I shifted my attention to the diapers. I spotted a package of Care Bears. I swallowed hard, feeling my resolve cracking. The young woman pushed her stroller closer to me. “I think your younger sister would love these. It looks like her older sister enjoys them.” She plucked the package of diapers from the shelf, handing them to me. I slowly reached out, taking the package from her. My eyes linger on the brightly colored designs. “T-Thanks…” I muttered. “Of there is even a matching pacifier!” she said, grabbing the Care Bear pacifier. My eyes followed her hand; I couldn’t hide the desire in my eyes. Removing the packaging, she held the pacifier in front of my face. She remained silent, holding the pacifier a hair’s width away from my slightly parted lips. I knew the moment I accepted the pacifier, I would seal my fate. Swallowing hard, my lips parted further. Leaning forward, I gently accepted the pacifier. I felt pieces of my mind slipping from control, replaced by childish thoughts. “Good girl,” she said, taking the package of diapers from my hand and putting them in the stroller’s basket. “I think someone is in need of a diapee change.” She helped me into the stroller. I tried to protest, but my words were muffled. My body refused to relinquish its grasp on the pacifier. She pushed me towards the bathroom; I knew I was about to be diapered, sealing my regression. I felt a rush of nervousness and excitement. The bathroom door swung open. There were two stalls and a baby changing table designed to hold bigger babies like me… “Time to get my baby girl out of those icky big girl cloths,” my new Mommy said playfully. She helped me out of the stroller, I reached for the pacifier, managing to pull it out of my lips. “B-But I’m not a wittle…” I said, sounding babyish. “Is that so?” she teased. “You don’t sound like a big girl.” “I-I don’t want to be a wittle…” I said, conflicted. She raised a perfectly manicured eyebrow at me. A devious smile touched her lips. “I won’t force it upon you. If you can drop your pacifier onto the ground, I’ll walk right out of this bathroom. If you can’t, I am going to diaper you.” Easy enough, I can drop my Care Bear… pacifier… that matches the Care Bear diapers… I watched as she reached for the diaper package and opened it. Pulling out a diaper, she grabbed the diaper bag she kept in the stroller basket. Unzipping it, she pulled out a bottle of baby powder. She put them down on the changing table, her smile widening. She placed her finger on the back of my pacifier, gently guiding it back into my mouth. My lips closed around the rubber nipple; I began suckling. “That’s a good baby girl,” she cooed. She helped me onto the changing table, removing my shoes. She gently pushed me onto my back, undoing my jeans button. She slid my pants down my legs, exposing my rainbow-themed panties. Her fingers hooked around the waistband, pulling them down and exposing my sensitive skin to the air. She slid the thick diaper underneath me. I lay still in a hazed state of mind, my mind slipping further. The baby powder was sprinkled onto me, filling the air with its sweet-scented aroma. I moaned into my pacifier as her fingers danced across my skin, ensuring every inch was coated. She pulled the diaper between my legs, forcing them apart. The tapes were secured tightly around my hips. Emptied my pockets, finding my ID. “Kelsie,” she said, looking into my timid eyes. “Baby Kelsie.” “Y-Yes…” I said shyly into my pacifier. “M-Mommy…” She smiled as I slipped further into my new role as her little one. Helping me off the changing table, she secured me into the stroller. I watched as she threw away my jeans and panties. Pieces of my independence were abandoned as we left the bathroom. My regression gene’s root stretched deep. My fate was sealed. Chapter Two The thick Care Bear diaper crinkled with each subtle shift as I was pushed in the stroller. My new Mommy even strapped in for “safety” reasons. As we passed, employees and other shoppers stopped to stare at me. I heard a few murmurs about how adorable I looked. I silently prayed no one I knew would see me in my newfound state. My new Mommy was humming cheerfully as she picked out a few more babyish items for me. A Care Bear baby blanket, a few Care Bear baby bottles, and a few extra packages of diapers before taking me into the toy isle. She stopped in front of a few Care Bear stuffed toys. My eyes were unable to look away from their bright colors. “Do you like what you see?” she asked teasingly. She plucked a few of them off the shelf, her eyes watching mine. “Which one is baby Kelsie’s favorite?” Slowly, I reach out, my fingers wrapping around the yellow one. A playful smile touched my lips. “I wunt tis one… Mummy,” I said into my pacifier. My voice sounded babyish. “Ok, baby,” she said. I hastily reached out and grabbed the pink one, too, hugging it too close to me. At first, she was taken aback, but she couldn’t help the smile that touched her lips. “It’s not nice to grab things from people’s hands. Give it back to Mommy.” I aggressively shook my head. A scowl etched on my face. “I wunt booth of dum!” Mommy didn’t look happy. Her eyes were devoid of warmth as she stared into mine. I felt my resolve cracking… what was I doing? I am a nineteen-year-old woman about to throw a temper tantrum. I tried clearing the heavy fog that filled my mind. I managed to drop both of the Care Bears; I nearly whined as I did. I crossed my arms over my chest, doing my best to hold onto my defiance. A warm smile touched her lips, and the terrifying, piercing gaze in her eyes suddenly vanished. She picked up the two Care Bears from the ground, even grabbing the rest of the colors. “I suppose Mommy could make an exception,” she said. I looked at the colorful bundle in her arms. I was so hopeful and desperately wanted all of them… My defiant resolve slipped away, my regression gene rooting deeper into the depths of my soul. “All of dum?” I timidly murmured into my pacifier. “All of them,” she said, her voice like a soothing whisper. Her eyes watched as I slipped further into an adult baby. One by one, she started putting them in the stroller with me. I hastily grabbed each one, holding them close to me and rubbing my face against their softness. “T-Thank y-you… Mum-Mummy…” I said softly, suckling on my pacifier. She patted my head, “Such a good girl you are.” She had planned to buy me all of the Care Bears. But she wanted me to work for it. Reinforcing my babyish nature. She had purposely selected the pink, yellow, and violet ones. She assumed I would take the pink and yellow one due to the colors of my shirt. It didn’t take much to provoke me to grab my second favorite like a spoiled toddler. She overloaded my mind once she gave me all of the Care Bears. I was too busy snuggling and hugging all of my new toys to notice where we were going in the store. Before I realized it, we were at the checkouts. “What a cute little baby!” I heard a young woman say who was working the register. “I had only stopped by for some milk,” my Mommy said warmly. “And ended up with a few extra things. The barcode to the stroller is on the side here.” The cashier walked around and started scanning the items in the basket before kneeling before me. “Hi, beautiful,” she said warmly. “I need to scan your toys. Is that okay?” I held them all closer to me, shifting in my stroller. My diaper crinkling loudly. Her smile widened. “Which one is your favorite?” she asked patiently. “Wellow…” I said in a babyish tone. “Really!” she said excitedly. “That one is my favorite one, too! I thought that one might be your favorite. Will you let me say goodbye to him before he goes home with you?” I suckled on my pacifier, staring intensely into her unwavering eyes. Begrudgingly, I let her take him from my grasp. “Goodbye, Sunshine Bear,” she said warmly. “You are going to a new home where you will be loved and cared for with all your friends.” She scanned the barcode; something about that moment pulled me back to reality. I was about to go to a new home… I started to panic, breathing heavily. I was regressing too quickly. I needed to do something, or I would be living the rest of my life in diapers! The young cashier misread my thoughts, quickly handing the Care Bear back to me. I felt its softness brushing across my skin. I quickly grabbed the stuffed toy, holding it close. I was so scared my favorite one was gone. I held them all close to me as tears welled in my eyes. I would never let him out of my grasp again… I felt my mind slipping… something was happening. Something important? “How long has she been regressing?” the young cashier asked, typing away on her till’s keypad. “For about an hour,” Mommy answered. “She is still in a delicate state of mind.” Regression… I thought to myself. I had heard that word before. It meant something… I began to feel a growing pressure on my bladder. I needed to pee. “M-Mummy…” I said quietly. “I p-potty...” “You just found this little doll today?” the cashier said in awe. “Congratulations on being a new Mommy!” “Thank you,” Mommy said warmly. “My older sister has the regression gene,” the young cashier said. “I couldn’t believe none of us saw the signs. She was picked up by a lovely young couple last year. They absolutely adore her; I’m sure I could set up a playdate sometime.” Playdate?... “P-Potty… Mummy!” I said a little more desperately. “I would love to set up a little playdate sometime,” Mommy said, ignoring me. Reaching into her purse, she pulled her card to pay for the items. “I’m babysitting this weekend,” the young cashier said, handing Mommy a piece of a receipt with her number on it. “M-Mummy!” I said louder, my voice still muffled by the pacifier. “P-Potty! “It might take a while for her to get used to her diaper,” the young cashier said. “It took my older sister a few days before she finally started using her diaper freely. “My little Kelsie is going to be a stubborn one,” Mommy teased. “I have no doubts she will be a little bratty, but I am looking forward to every single moment of it. I’ll give you a call tomorrow to set up a little playdate.” I looked desperately into the young cashier's eyes, pleading. She smiled at me. “Bye-bye!” she said, waving at me. Instinctively, I waved back. I squirmed uncomfortably in my stroller. My diaper crinkled beneath me. My urge to pee was growing more desperate. Tears welled in my eyes as it started to hurt. Mommy pushed me to her car, opening the door. “What’s wrong, Baby Kelsie?” she asked softly. “P-Potty… M-Mummy…” “Silly girl!” Mommy said warmly. “That’s why you are wearing a diapee. You go potty in your diapee.” I shook my head. I didn’t go potty in a diapee! I’m… a baby?... I felt the warmth of my pee spreading through my diaper, bulging beneath me. Looking down at my diaper, I started to panic. “Wellow! I cried out, realizing I couldn’t find my Care Bear! “Wellow! Mummy! Wellow g-gone!” She reached into my stroller, grabbing the Care Bear that had fallen to my side. “Yellow is right here,” she said with a soft chuckle. “You are trying to hold onto too many all at once.” I hastily grabbed the stuffed toy, pressing all my Care Bears close to my chest. Mommy helped me out of the stroller and into the backseat of the car, securing my seatbelt. She loaded up the rest of the car before getting into the driver’s seat. “I’ll change you when we get home,” she cooed. Home… the word echoed in my mind. Was there something important about home?... Mommy selected a babyish music station. My mind slipped. “M-Mummy?” I said timidly. “Yes, baby?” she said. “T-Tired…” I said in a whiney voice. “B-Baby tired…” Mommy turned up the music, watching as my eyes dropped. My arms slipped into my lap with my stuffed toys. I was being swept away into a dream-filled slumber. One filled with dancing Care Bears. Home… I thought to myself. A smile touched my lips, and I happily suckled on my pacifier. In my dream, Sunshine Bear took my hand as we skipped through a flowery meadow.

The sun had set long ago in the distance. The light of the streetlamps hummed as they glowed. The noise of the bustling city had quieted. I sat in the dark, streaming my favorite game. Being a girl streamer has helped me build up a decent fan base. I always bordered more on being a tomboy. The most feminine aspect of me was my height of barely five feet. I was wearing my favorite, skinny jeans with a simple T-shirt. My long, black hair was tied into a messy bun. My monitor illuminated my pale skin. My almond-shaped, brown eyes were focused, blurring the world around me. Empty cans of energy drinks were scattered around my desk, some having rolled onto the floor, leaving stains on the carpet. A growing pile of takeout boxes overflowed from my small trashcan. My bed was always in disarray, the sheets wrinkled, and my blanket carelessly draped over the side. This was my gaming sanctuary, a chaotic yet comforting space. My heart was pounding, and adrenaline was coursing through my veins. I was on the verge of the most epic comeback I've ever witnessed. With time slipping away, the game was about to be decided in the last few seconds. And then, at the very last moment, I emerged victorious. I leaped to my feet, releasing a triumphant scream that echoed through the room. My roommate, Samantha, was fast asleep. She had been my best friend since childhood. She was perfect in every way—tall and slender, with auburn hair that shined with radiance. Her chest contained two perfect, fleshy orbs that gravity had yet to discover. Her deep, green eyes held a fierce intelligence. Her demeanor screamed composure and cunning. “Cody!” I heard Samantha shriek my name. I removed my headphones and placed them on my mechanical keyboard. The keys glowed a dim violet color. A knot formed in my stomach, and a chill slowly crawled up my spine like a centipede. Its tiny little legs pierced my back before burrowing into the base of my skull. She stood in the kitchen; the fridge door was open, and light was spilling out. “I’m sorry, Sam,” I said meekly. “Did I wake you?” I knew I had. I was just trying to postpone the tongue-lashing I was about to receive. I looked down, unable to meet her terrifying gaze. She had stepped barefoot into discarded food that had fallen out of the overflowing trashcan. “Oh…” I mumbled. I was supposed to take out the trash, but I forgot. Her lips parted, and I saw her inhaling. An untamed storm would soon be released. I tensed, trying my best to brace for it. An eerie silence fell over us; I feared I had finally pushed Sam over the edge. Her lips curled into a venomous smile that terrified me. She grabbed her car keys from the basket on the counter. “I’ll be back shortly,” she said, her eyes pierced mine, daring me to utter a single word. I felt my throat constricted, and I could only nod slightly. She moved across our shared apartment like a banshee sensed the essence of its victim. I had never seen her leave the apartment in her pajamas before. Her hair was a mess, and food was still stuck to her foot. I half expected the cops to show up at my door to take my statement after she murdered the next unfortunate soul to cross her path. I cleaned up the trash and even gathered what was in my room. My body trembled as anxiety seeded in my chest, taking root in my very limbs. I wondered how long before they wrapped around my lungs, squeezing the life from them. I returned to my computer, my only sense of relief. I just wanted to get Samantha’s yelling over with. I knew I would deserve every razor-sharp word that spilled from her lips. I was a failure compared to her. She had a successful job; her room was always pristine. How foolish am I to dream I could ever be a fraction of what she is? Samantha returned nearly an hour later. She was carrying a rather big bag that she had dropped on my unmade bed. My mind raced, and tears welled in my eyes. This was it—she was going to kick me out. I didn’t have any money for a new place. I am a horrible roommate… I’m going to end up living in a cardboard box! “I “Cody,” she said, her voice dangerously sweet. “I’m sorry I was so upset with you.” My jaw dropped, and my mind tried to process the words I had just heard. She continued, “Perhaps I have been thrusting too much responsibility upon you. I am going to make it up to you.” “M-Make it up to me?” I stammered, trying to get my jaw to work properly. Was Sam replaced by a clone or abducted by a UFO? Oh my god, I broke Sam! “H-How-w-why?” “Shh,” she said in a soothing tone; she wrapped her arms around me, my head pressed between her breasts. “I got you a few things to make everything all better.” Pulling away, I felt my tears falling from my eyes. She was so amazing, and I let her down. “Sam, I should be the one–” She guided me to the bed, playfully pushing me down. I bounced on the springs inside of my mattress. I looked at the bag, seeing what looked like a package of diapers. My trepidation replaced my curiosity; I ventured to ask, “What are those for?” Sam crawled onto my bed; I gazed into her eyes, my heart pounding against my chest. I always fantasized about this happening. Her fingers skillfully unbuttoned my jeans, the sound of a zipper. I swallowed hard. Her fingers danced across my stomach, my skin aflame, and my cheeks burned red. Grabbing the hem of my shirt, she slowly pulled it over my head. I wasn’t wearing a bra, my breasts on full display for her pleasure. A seductive smile touched her lush lips. She tugged at my jeans, sliding them down my legs as she moved off my bed. I was just in my rainbow panties. Her fingers hooked around the waistband slowly peeled away from my hips. They were discarded to the floor without a second thought. “S-Sam?” I said, my voice sounding horse. “Don’t speak; let Mommy take care of everything,” she said seductively. I could have drowned in the depths of her eyes. “Do–” She slapped me for defying her. My cheek stung, her eyes silencing me, holding me captive. I would have gotten on my knees and begged if she would only whisper her desires to me. “You need to learn to follow instructions,” she said fiercely. “Lay down!” I didn’t hesitate, the soft fabric of my blanket forming the shape of my body. I felt so confused, my eyes glistening. “Clearly, you need structure in your pitiful little life,” she sneered. “Please bring back nice Mommy,” I silently prayed to any entity that would listen. I heard her rustling with the bag, but I didn’t dare look. “Lift up your hips,” she says. “I-Is this enough?” I whimper. I feel something soft slide under me. Is she… diapering me? This was never in any of my fantasies. I feel her begin to sprinkle baby powder on my sensitive skin. Her gentle touch begins rubbing it in. I am definitely being diapered like a little baby… “Now,” she said sternly. “You are going to be a good little girl and sleep through the goddam night.” She pulls the diaper between my legs, securing it around my waist. “If you dare crawl out of this bed before I allow it, I will bend you over my lap and blister your fucking ass until you can’t sit down in your little gamer chair.” She reached into the bag, pulling out a fuzzy teddy bear. “Lay down with Mister Bear, and I will tuck you both in,” she said sweetly, scaring me. Not wanting to get punished, take the bear and lay down. She grabs a pacifier and pushes it between my lips. Her eyes bore into mine until I started suckling on it. “C-Can I have my P-PJs?” I dared to ask. “It's kind of c-cold.” Samantha’s eye twitches. A wicked grin curling her lips, I reach for the blanket, hoping to hide under it. “You want PJs because you are cold? Is your blanket that inefficient?” she said, her voice dangerously low. “I’m sorry…” I say timidly, my words trailed off. “I-It’s hard for me to sleep with a heavy blanket. PJs are more… comfortable…” She lets out a frustrated breath, stalking over to my dresser. She grabs a pair from the drawer and throws them on the bed. “Not another god-forsaken word from you,” she said, crossing her arms over her chest. “If you have to pee in the middle of the night, you will use your diaper.” I reached for my PJs. She watched me put them on. I was very aware of the thick diaper between my legs. I wasn’t certain how I was going to fall asleep with it. I put the pacifier back into my mouth and grabbed Mister Bear. I wanted to ask if I was doing this right, but I feared being Sam’s wraith. She pulled the blanket over me, tucking it under me, and gently kissed my forehead. Then she left the room, turning the light off and closing the door behind her. I really liked Sam tucking me in and kissing my forehead. It was a cathartic moment for me. I silently let the tears fall as I closed my eyes. I couldn’t help but wonder what tomorrow would bring. I don’t remember falling asleep. It felt as if I had just closed my eyes when I heard Samantha say, “Time to get up, sweety.” Her fingers brushed my forehead. “Does my baby need a diapee change?” Her voice was warm and motherly. I tried to answer her, forgetting the pacifier was still in my mouth, my voice muffled. I sit up, the pacifier falling from my lips. I tried to grab it but accidentally smacked it across the room. I looked mortified at what I had just done. “I’m sorry!” I quickly. “I didn’t mean to drop it! Please don’t hit me again; I’m sorry!” I started crying uncontrollably, hiding my face in Mister Bear. “I-I’ll do better, I promise…” Samantha wrapped her arms around me, pulling my face into her breasts. Mister Bear abandoned, falling onto my bed. “Shh,” she cooed, rocking me back and forth. “Mommy isn’t upset with you.” I start to calm down. There is something calming about having my face pushed up against Sam’s breasts. Taking a few deep breaths, I said hesitantly, “You’re not mad… Mommy?” “Of course not, sweetheart,” she said. “I have two warm bottles of milk ready for you. Come along for breakfast. She pulled away, wiping away my tears. With a warm, motherly smile, she took my hand and led me into the living room. I felt my diaper rubbing between my legs, a stark reminder. Her fingers slipped from mine; I obediently stood still. I was happy she wasn’t mad at me anymore. I didn’t want to draw her ire. She grabbed the baby bottles and sat down on the couch. She patted the empty cushion next to her. I sheepishly sat down. “Lay down and put your head in Mommy’s lap,” she cooed. I did as I was told, my head in her lap; I stared at her magnificent breasts. I wouldn’t mind if she fed me with those—the rubber nipple of the baby bottle brushes against my lips. I open, accepting it. I start suckling, the warm milk flowing down my throat. I feel the need to pee, remembering her warning from last night; I let it go. “Look at what a good girl you are!” Samantha cooed approvingly as she heard me peeing. I turned red. Here I was, being bottle-fed by my best friend and wetting my diaper like a baby. She pats the front of my diaper, pressing it against my sensitive skin—the warmth spread. “You’ll get one diaper change in the morning, one after lunch, one after dinner, and one before bed if needed,” she explained. “Of course, when you mess yourself, that will be an exception.” M-Mess m-myself? How long was she going to keep in diapers? I wasn’t able to ask as she started to feed me my second bottle. I felt the warmth of my diaper start to wane, leaving an uncomfortable itchiness. I didn’t know what to think. I liked being called a good girl and making her happy. She strokes my hair, humming. Once my bottle is finished, I roll on my side. Her lap is so comfortable. “I need you to stand up and remove your pajama bottoms,” Samantha says. I do exactly as I am told. A slight tremor ripples through me. My saggy, wet diaper was on full display. “Remove your diaper,” she said. I undid my diaper straps; my diaper fell to the ground with a wet thud. Samantha pulls me over her lap, my butt arched in the air. “These are called good girl spankings,” she said, playfully slapping my cheeks. “You’ll earn these when you are being a very good girl.” She playfully spanked me a few more times, earning little yelps from me. Her hand rested against my backside, gently rubbing. I shook my butt, wanting more. “When you are naughty,” she said sternly. “You earn naughty girl spankings when you are bad. Like removing your diaper,” her hand came down hard, I let out a startled cry, “you earn these.” “B-But you told me too!” I cried. She spanked me harder. Each slap echoed in our apartment. I cried out in pain, begging Mommy for forgiveness. Her relentless assault came to an end. “You will always keep a pacifier in your mouth, even when streaming,” she said, rubbing my red cheeks. “You will no longer wear big girl panties. You will only ever use your diaper. When I’m at work, I will find you a babysitter. Is that understood?” “Y-Yes, M-Mommy,” I whimper. “W-Why are y-you doing this?” “Because baby needs more structure in her life,” Samantha said, her voice leaving no room for argument. “This means no more late nights for you. Now, go law down on Mommy’s bed for your diaper change. We are going shopping today for some new clothes for you…” Her voice trailed off. “I might have to dip into my savings to convert your room into a nursery.” I walked into her room, lying down on the bed. She discarded my wet diaper before following me. She grabbed a fresh diaper and some baby wipes. “You are going to convert my room?” I asked, starting to tear up. You aren’t going to kick me out?” “Mommy would never dream of kicking her precious little baby out to the streets,” she said. “You would never survive on your own.” “Why are you going to convert my room?” I asked. She wiped me clean, sliding a fresh diaper under me. “Babies don’t sleep in grown-up beds. What do babies sleep in?” “A c-crib?” I stammered. “Good girl!” she cooed. “On your way to earning those good girl spankings.” I was powdered, and the diaper was secured around my waist. “Why am I, baby?” I asked as she helped me stand up. I tried adjusting the thick, fluffy padding between my legs. “Somewhere in your life, you never learned structure,” Samantha said. “I am going to correct that.” “How long are you going to be my Mommy?” I asked, rubbing the front of my diaper. It was an odd feeling, one I didn’t hate… “Depends on how long you need a Mommy,” she said, brushing a few rogue strands of loose hair from my eyes. She kissed my forehead, walking over to her closet. She chose a short, tight dress that wouldn’t completely hide my diaper. “I had gotten this for you a while back, but you never wear dresses.” “My streaming has been going well,” I said meekly. “I was saving up for a nice trip for the two of us… I can use that and help pay for things.” “Babies, don’t worry about money,” she said dismissively; she pulled the dress over my head. “You will stream in your diapers and suckle on your pacifiers from now on.” “B-But I steam as BlackJeans,” I mutter. She ignores me and starts brushing my hair, putting it in pigtails. “Mommy will take care of everything,” she said. “Why, Mommy?” I asked timidly, tears running down my cheeks. “I’m not completely helpless… I can help pay for things… A-Am I not worth the investment?” “Sweetheart,” Samantha says, pulling me into a warm hug. “Of course you are. You are a beautiful and unique soul that needs a little guidance. I want to see you shine even brighter.” “I’m sorry I’m such a bad roommate,” I whimper. “I didn’t mean to push you over the edge. I’m just so horrible… I’ll understand if you want someone better.” “I couldn’t ask for a better roommate,” she said lovingly. Hugging me a bit tighter before pulling away. Now, let's get your shoes on.” She grabbed a pacifier on her dresser and stuck it between my lips. “I’ll order bigger ones for you.” She helped me put on my shoes before guiding me outside. I felt the stares of our neighbors. She buckled me into the backseat. I tugged at the hem of my dress as we pulled out. I was never comfortable wearing dresses or skirts. I guess that was going to change. Samantha pulled into a thrift store parking lot. “How is my baby girl feeling?” she asked. I felt too shy to answer. I was going to be seen in public like this. She got out of the car and opened my door. Leaning across me, she unbuckled me. Holding my hand, we walked inside. I’m not looking forward to any of this. I find a small sense of comfort in knowing I am powerless. My Mommy has complete control over me. Brightly colored cloths hang from silver rods, creating makeshift aisles. She grabbed a cart, and I instinctively held onto the side. I could see the snickering employees and patrons staring at me. But I’m in the “Mommy Bubble” and unphased by everything. As long as Mommy is happy with me, that is all I care about. Samantha walked up and down the aisles, picking out dresses and little skirts. “If you see anything you want,” she said, placing clothing items in the cart. “Just let Mommy know. I suckle on my pacifier and nod.” A young woman wearing a blue vest with a name tag reading “Caroline” approached us. She was holding a wicker basket filled with brightly colored suckers. “Well, aren’t you just the cutest little thing this side of the Mississippi River!” she said with a Southern accent. “Would you like a sucker?” I blush, taking out my pacifier. “T-Thank you, ma’am,” I said, trying to curtsey. “Bless your little heart!” she cooed. “Just the darlingest thing!” She started chatting with Samantha. I opened my sucker and stuck it in my mouth, savoring the sweetness of it. I picked out a fluffy dress with what looked like a corset waist. “Mommy?” I asked, showing it to her. “You have an eye for fashion, little darling,” Caroline said warmly. “That will look lovely on you,” Samantha said. I smiled and put the item in the cart. Caroline returned to the front. Samantha kept browsing. I felt the need to pee. I looked at Mommy before wetting my diaper. My cheeks turned red, but I didn’t say anything. The wetness shifted between my thighs with each step. I smiled, enjoying the sensation. Eventually, I will get used to this feeling. We made out way to the front. Caroline started ringing up the items. Her eyes glanced down at my diaper. “Looks like someone had a little accident,” she cooed. Samantha grabbed the front of my dress, lifting it to my stomach. My wet diaper was on full display. I turned bright red; I had feared this moment of humiliation. “I’ll have to change you in the car,” Mommy said. Once she paid for everything, we returned to the car. All the clothes were loaded into the backseat. I was lying down in the backseat. Mommy undid my diaper, cleaning me. “Why did you lift my dress like that?” I asked, on the verge of crying. “Because Mommy is training you,” she said. “Adults communicate with each other. You should have told me you wet your diaper so I can keep track and ensure you don’t get a rash. If you don’t tell me, I’ll have to keep checking myself.” “Okay, Mommy…” I sniffle. “I’ll do my best.” “That’s my good girl,” she said, finishing my diaper change. Helping me sit up, she kissed my forehead. Safely buckled in, Samantha drove to a BBQ restaurant. I sat quietly in the backseat, lost in my thoughts on becoming diaper-dependent. What if I forget how to use the potty like a big girl? What if I don’t feel my wet diapers anymore? “Mommy,” I dared to ask. “What happens if I don’t notice I went potty?” “Just promise Mommy you will try your best to let me know,” she said. “Okay…” I murmured. Thankfully the restaurant isn’t too busy. I ignore the stares and whispers about my diaper. After we ordered, Samantha was scrolling on her phone. “Looks like Mommy found a crib for you!” she said excitedly. “I want to help you pay for it,” I said, trying to sound firm, which was incredibly hard to do while wearing a diaper and having my hair in pigtails. “Babies don’t worry about money, sweetheart,” she said. “They need to focus on growing up.” “How does any of this help me grow up?” I asked. “By learning to be a baby again,” she said with a warm smile. "You will learn not to care what others think. You will learn it's okay to ask for help. You will learn it's okay to be loved. You will learn how to play again.” “What if I never grow up and always need a Mommy?” I asked. “Will you be my Mommy… forever?” Her smile widened, touching her soft eyes. “I’ll always be here for you.” Tears burn in my eyes. I have never felt so wanted and loved before. “S-Should we get married, Mommy? What if something bad happens to me, like a car accident, and I need you by my side.” Her smile waned. “Is that the only reason?” “What do you mean, Mommy?” I said, starting to feel insecure. “You want to marry me because of a hypothetical car accident?” she said, sounding disappointed. “I will not be proposed to by a baby in a BBQ restaurant. It seems I will need to teach you how to properly express your feelings.” “I want to be yours and only yours!” I blurt out. “I will always need you as my Mommy. I’m willing to do whatever you want. Please, don’t stop being my mommy… it’s scary thinking of a future without you…” “Better,” Samantha said. Leaning on the table, she took my hand in hers. I felt my breath hinder as she stared into the depths of my eyes, my very soul exposed. You are a siren singing to a moonless night sky. The very heavens listen and gaze upon your beauty. My soul ensnared to your whims. I would break by body against the jagged rocks if you asked it of me. All I ask is that you stay by my side as I slip away into the depths of your eyes.” I was speechless for a few moments. “D-Did you write that?” She let go of my hand, leaning back in her chair. “You don’t write such poetry,” she said coldly. “You weave it from the depths of your soul. You can’t breathe in the essence of life sitting behind a computer screen all night.” Pausing momentarily, she continued, “There is an entire world that exists, hidden within yourself and others. You don’t need to travel far, and you don’t need money to explore the hidden beauty beneath the surface. Together, we will ours.” A warm smile touched her lips. “But I will not accept your proposal until you say it from your soul.” I thought about her words as we ate. Once we were finished, she paid for the food and secured me in the backseat. “Mommy,” I said. “Can we go to the park, please?” She looked at me in the rearview mirror. “Ok, sweetheart,” she said. The park wasn’t very far. Samantha held my hand as we walked down the paved road. I waited until we were near the ponds. I pointed to the ducks, distracting her. I took a few steps backward. When she turned to look at me, I lifted my dress, exposing my wet diaper. “Mommy,” I said. “I don’t want anyone else to ever change my diapers besides you. I don’t want to be bottle-fed by anyone but you. I don’t want to be bathed at night by anyone but you. I don’t want to share my crib with anyone else… Please, be my forever Mommy…” I saw tears glistening in her eyes. “Of course I will,” she said, embracing me, my face pushed into her breasts.

“Do I have to take them down myself, little girl?” I hate it when my girlfriend calls me that! Yes, I’m six inches shorter. Yes, she’s eight years older. Yes, she’s the one in charge in our relationship, and yes, this whole domestic discipline thing had all been my idea three years ago, but I’m 30 and Not. A. Little! Girl! Dammit! But all I did instead was whine, “Not here. Please? I’m sorry. Can’t we just wait until we get home?” “Daphne,” Mary said, “this is not up for discussion. Besides, Brenna has seen plenty of bare bottoms spanked, including yours.” I glared at Brenna. We knew her through a local Fetlife group. Sometimes we did just plain vanilla stuff with her, like regular friends, like today, when she’d asked us for help planting trees in her yard. Mary has the green thumb. I hate yard work. “Bare? Can’t it just be over my shorts?” You’d think I’d have gotten used to being spanked, what with not a week going by when I wasn’t, but I never had, which I guess is the point. I looked at Brenna, who was smiling approvingly from the couch. Mary had pulled a kitchen chair into the living room and sat down. “Did your shorts make a rude comment to Brenna? Did your undies? So why would I spank those,” Mary asked me in her stern voice, the one she saves for when she’s talking to me like I’m a naughty little kid. “No,” I mumbled. I’d learned the hard way that there is no such thing as a rhetorical question when I’m in trouble. Mary reached out and grabbed me by the waistband of my innocent shorts and pulled me closer. None of this would have happened if Brenna had just been grateful we were over there helping in the first place. So I’m not Ma Nature - did it really matter if the hole wasn’t exactly fifteen inches deep? Of course, I do have a tendency to kill houseplants, even succulents. But anyway, she was harping on it, and I got irritated and said, “Then why don’t you just do it yourself, dammit?” I’m not sure if I’d have been in so much trouble if I hadn’t added the ‘dammit.’ At least I didn’t interfere while Mary popped the button on my shorts and whisked them, along with my panties, down to me ankles. “How did you get so dirty, anyway,” Daphne asked. “Not like you were putting that much effort into it.” I didn’t need to respond because Mary easily tossed me over her knee. My hands were on the floor, but my feet were not, leaving my butt hanging there. “Anything to say, Daphne,” Mary asked as she rubbed my butt. “I’m really sorry?” “Not as sorry as you will be.” That little rub is all I ever get for a warm up. Mary believes spankings are best delivered hard and fast, and within ten second she’d probably spanked me thirty times. This all started as a relationship with spanking involved, a little role play and bedroom fun. I even spanked her a couple times, though neither of us liked it. Eventually, I said I wanted it to be more than roleplay. I wanted it to be our lifestyle. I shortly thereafter found out just how many issues Mary had with my behavior and how much she’d been wanting to fix them for a while by then. But I wasn’t thinking about the time she had needed to spank me three times in one day. I was thinking about the spanking she was giving me right then. Mary is thorough in everything she does, and a creature of habit. She always starts out spanking me seemingly at random, no order to which side she wails on or how many. She likes to make sure I can’t anticipate anything. I lay there doing my best to hold still and be quiet, trying to keep my eyes closed and pretend Brenna wasn’t there, probably smiling. Only when my butt is a dark pink from top to sit spots does Mary really get going. As she says, this is when the real spanking starts. She stopped assaulting my butt and said, “Hand me the paddle, Daphne.” I freakin’ hate the thing. It’s small, heavy, and has four holes in it. She got it specifically to keep in her purse. She could just use her hairbrush when she disciplines me away from home (dressing rooms are the worst - everyone can hear!), but no, she says knowing she has a just-for-spanking implement with her at all times does a better job reminding me to behave. I pick it up with my left hand and reach behind me to give it to her. She takes it, then takes my arm and pins it behind my back. I’m a wiggler when she uses that thing. She’s like a freakin’ ninja with it. Equal parts thuddy and stingy, she paddles as fast as she hand spanks, but in a tight pattern. Up and down, each spank overlapping with the one before it, in a tight row, then shifting over and working a line from top to sit spot again. She never makes it from one side to the other but that I go from grunts to sobs to tears. Every. Damn. Time. The small paddle bounces off my bottom so fast I don’t even feel the individual spanks anymore. It’s all one swollen throb. She’s gentle, by comparison, with my thighs, but before she’s done with those ten spanks to the tender backs of my legs, I frantically promise, “I’m sorry! I’ll be good! I’ll be good!” Mary finished the last spank, and I lay over limp over her soft lap, big tears falling, and my nose running. It takes me a few seconds to realize Mary is rubbing my back, like she always does after a hard spanking, shushing me gently. When I’m ready, I start to get up, and Mary helps me so that I’m sitting on her lap, my crimson bottom aching when I do, and crying into her shirt as she calms me. “It’s okay, little girl,” she coos to me, “All is forgiven.” She kisses my temple. “Let it all out. That’s my brave girl.” When I get myself under control, though still struggling with the occasional sob and needing badly to blow my nose, she helps me off her lap. “What do you say to Brenna,” Mary asked. I don’t know when I kicked off my shorts and panties, nor do I care. I shuffled over to Brenna. “I’m sorry for being rude,” I said. “I forgive you,” she says, opening her arms. Brenna is big woman, and I all but collapse into her softness. I do like her, even though she has a way of bringing out the brat in me, but that brat never seems to be that far away. I stand between her big thighs, and she rubs my butt with one hand while she hugs me with the other. I’m grateful she does because I’m not allowed to rub. “Mary, why don’t you go take her to wash her face, and I’ll get lunch ready,” Brenna suggests. “Can I have my shorts back,” I ask meekly. “After lunch,” Mary says, holding out her hand. I take it. I like Mary’s hands. I also know she’s gonna lift me up and seat me on the cold vanity, and that it’s gonna feel good for about five seconds then feel clammy and hard. After lunch, I’m for sure gonna dig those holes right, and without a world of complaint.

Hello everyone! Long time reader, first time writer. After reading so many fantasies I finally have a fantasy of my own I would like to share. I'm wanting to go a little more realistic with this story than most others so no magic, oversized baby furniture, or law breaking like public nudity (but we will toe this line.) So, I Hope you enjoy and appreciate any criticism as writing is not my forte as my spelling will prove. Prologue It was a terrible mistake. I just wanted to get into a little bit of trouble so my husband would punish me. We have a sadomasochistic relationship with me being the M. I can always ask for a spanking or say I wanted to be tied up, but if I really wanted to see his dominant side I would have to get in trouble and take my punishment. Last time he put me threw two weeks of pet play, weeks of being in the nude, crawling on all fours, not being able to speak unless it was animal noises, being spanked with a thick rolled up magazine and put in a cage when I got in more trouble, playing and doing my "business" in our backyard, and humping his leg to satisfy my urges. I loved it so much I wanted to do it again and more. The plan was simple. Friday night I would go to the local bar, get as drunk and as wild as could, and then call my poor husband who would be forced to stop what he was doing and collect his embracement of a wife. Everything was going so well with racking up a huge tab that was sure add even more punishment but the men at the bar couldn't help but notice a girl drinking herself stupid. My wedding band clearly wasn't deterring them, and neither was the cold shoulder, then they started offering more drinks which I declined. Nothing short of a roofie would get me to betray my husband, so tired of their attempts I decided to cut my loses and leave. With my mood fowled judgement now blinded alcohol I made the biggest mistake of my life and got into my car. I don't remember the drive, but I do remember blue and red lights shinning in my eyes. What happened was obvious, the car my husband gifted me was smashed into a tree, a stream of pee was running down my pants leg, and police didn't even need the breathalyzer to determine I was drunk enough to be arrested. It seems the only thing I did right was wear my seat belt which saved me from getting hurt. When I was finally allowed to call my husband from the jail mt heart was warmed hearing his friendly "Hello" when he answered the phone but suddenly froze as his voice went cold when I told him what happened. his response to everything was "Uh-huh", "Okay", and "I see." I could only imagine how upset he was at me, so I apologized and begged. I told him about bail and the trail that was in a couple of days, all he had to say was "I'll make sure things are taken care of." I was left feeling scared as to what that could mean. I spent the night in jail unable to sleep, I spent the next day waiting for my husband to bail me out, but he never did. My mind was racing with he might be doing, could he be planning to leave me? Is he talking to a divorce lawyer? He accepted me even though I'm a hardcore masochistic pervert, was a wife with a possible criminal record; a woman so foolish she would drive drunk too much? My trail finally came, and I felt awful. I hadn't changed my clothes since I'd been arrested, the urine on my jeans had long since dried but the smell remained, and I am being forced to stand before a judge looking and smelling like an adult failure. At this point I would hope for the death penalty if it meant ending this nightmare but the finally saw the one thing to bring the spark back in my heart, my husband was in the gallery. He still looked upset with me but the fact that he was here meant he hadn't abandoned me. I almost ran to him if my lawyer hadn't stopped me. I plead guilty to the DUI and waited for my sentencing; hoping to wouldn't be kept in jail too much longer, but to my surprise the judge took pity on me. He said that because this was my first offense, no one got hurt, and the only property that was damaged was my car and that poor tree that my sentence was a $600 fine. Even I had to admit that was a slap on the wrist, but I knew better than to look a gift horse in the mouth. My husband took out his check book and with that this nightmare is over. When we finally left the courthouse and were safe from prying eyes, I grabbed my husband and cried into him apologizing and begging. Knowing I was rubbing my stink on to him only made me cry more but he just patted my head ignoring my oily hair. He whispered in my ear "Don't worry, you'll get your punishment when we get home." There was a sudden throb in my heart and my tears stopped. "Yes sir" I said arms behind my back and eyes pointed down. He opened the rear door of our SUV and told to get in. I did without question and found the seat had plastic over it. It seemed he heard about my pissy jeans and didn't want me to ruin our last remaining car. there were two bottles of water their too which I desperately needed after all the crying. I sat quietly watching out the window as I was being driven home wondering just what my husband had planned for me. When we finally got home my husband took my hand and lead me inside. Once the door was shut behind me, "Arms up." her ordered and I immediately reached for the ceiling. He pulled off my shirt and undid my bra, next he took off my shoes and went to work on my pants which practically had to be peeled off, the same with my panties. Once I was stark naked, he took my hand and led be to the shower. I was hosed off with warm water and lathered with soap; he was very gentle where a rash had formed on my thighs, for the first time since this disaster I felt clean. Once he was done toweling me off, he took my hand again and lead be to the living room. Now the part this was all for that I had been excited for but after all the trouble I caused I was honestly starting to fear for. He brough me to what we call The Discipline Chair; it was really nothing more than armless chair, he took his seat, and I draped myself over my lap and tried to resist moaning as he rubbed my butt. "You've really gotten into trouble this time." He said in a calm voice. "Yes Sir. Sorry Sir." I responded the same way I always do when my husband explains why I'm being punished. "You recked the nice car I gifted you." "Yes Sir. Sorry Sir." My response may have been robotic, but I really meant it. "I had to pay $600 to keep you out of jail." "Yes Sir. Sorry Sir." My punishment hadn't even started yet and there already tears forming in my eyes. "And you're going to pay me back, with a dollar a spanking?" "... yes Sir." I hesitated. 600 spankings were way more than I've ever been given in a single session. "Don't lose count." *SMACK!* "One! Thank you, Sir! May I please have another!" I responded the same way I always do when being spanked. *SMACK!* "Two! Thank you, Sir! May I please have another!" *SMACK!* "Three! Thank you, Sir! May I please have another!" *** *SMACK!* "100! Thank you, Sir! Mercy! Mercy! Please no more!" For the first time I used my safe word. 100 was already way more spankings than I had ever gotten in a single session. My butt was already burning hot enough to cook on, the pleasure stopped long ago, and I was only feeling pain, and my face was once again a mess with snot and tears. I did my best to power threw as I deserved this, but I couldn't handle more than 100 and I couldn't imagine another 500 more. My husband gently helped me up and clean my face with a tissue. "Go to your corner." "Yes Sir." I walked to what we called Shame Corner; a corner of the living room directly across from a window, I stood facing the corner, arms folded above my punished bottom in view of the window, unless you were trying to look through the window it was unlikely I could be seen but the humiliation was still there. this is where I always stand after my spankings, and I knew better than to move without being told. The wait felt longer than ever with the cold air slowly soothing my red ass. I could hear my husband setting something up behind me, but I fought the urge to peak. "Turn around." My husband ordered and I obeyed. I wasn't sure what I was looking but my husband was on his knees in front of a large blanket next to several packages and bottles. "Come here and lay down." I slowly walked over and laid down. My bottom was still sore as it pressed against the blanket, but I did my best to bare and keep my legs spread making sure he got a good look at my shaved pussy. "You're in a lot of trouble this time. You went out and got drunk, got in trouble with the police, you wet yourself, and you refused punishment." "I'm sorry sir." I could do nothing but agree as he reminded me what a failure I was. "That's not how an adult acts, is it?" " No Sir." "And because you can't act like an adult, I'm going to treat you like a baby and that means wearing diapers." "..." My eyes went wide. I couldn't tell if I heard that right. Before I could process what he just said my legs were lifted up." "Hold your legs." I immediately grabbed my knees and felt a sudden cold sensation on my burning rear. My husband began to rub lotion on my punished bottom and my rash. The pain gradually went down to a more tolerable level and felt my masochist side come out as my privates began to tingle. My legs were lowered, my crouch powered, and the diaper shut. My husband got up and took a moment to admire his work before taking my hand and raised to my feet. He then walked me to a full-length mirror; more like a waddle with how much the thick diaper kept my legs apart and had me stand in front of it. I also took time to see my new look. I few years younger than my husband and a couple years younger but not we looked nothing like husband and wife but more like a man and his oversized baby girl. "What do you see?" He asked. "A baby." I answered. "Do babies stand on their two legs?" "No Sir." I took a moment to think about what he was saying before lowering myself on all fours and looked up at him. I felt my pussy drip as I myself back in the same position as our pet play. "Do babies call their man sir?" "No..." I needed a second to think, "... Daddy" He smiled in approval at that answer. "Is baby hungry?" "Yes Daddy." I haven't eaten since yesterday and I wasn't happy with the jail food. He grabbed a baby bottle full of a white liquid and held it front of his crouch. I stared for a moment before putting the nipple in my mouth and hungrily drank it down. I couldn't tell what it is but it tasted very sweet. Once the bottle was empty my husband pushed his pants down and placed the head of his cock my lips. Once again. I didn't wait and took his precious member my mouth. The taste of meat and the smell of his manhood sent me into a state of arousal as I sucked harder to have his cream. "Good girl." My husband/daddy said with a moan. A few minutes of this and his seed shot into my mouth. I swirled it around my mouth with my tongue be gulping it. I opened my mouth showing that I had swallowed it all as my husband/daddy looked down on me with a smile. "Follow me." He said before walking off and I crawled after him towards the bedrooms. He stopped not at our bedroom but one of the guest beds next to it. When he opened the door, I could now see what he had been busy with while I was in jail. The once simple bedroom had been converted to what looked like a nursery. Stuffed animals were everywhere, some were small, others were quite huge. The biggest was a bear almost the size of me. The shelves were packed full of thick diapers. The was a chair similar to The Discipline Chair. Against the wall was a single bed surrounded by wooden bars. My husband/daddy walked inside towards the bed, and I crawled after him. He lowered the bars of the bed and lifted me and placed me in the bed before raising the bars back up. "Get out of your crib." He ordered. I grabbed the bars and lowering them down was easy enough and I crawled back out of the bed. Husband/Daddy immediately spanked me, and the room filled with the sound of a loud POOF, the padding from the diaper protected me from most of the blow but still hurt my sore bottom. I was placed back into the bed and the bars raised back up. "Get out of your crib." He repeated. This time I only rattled the bars but stayed put. "Good girl," he approved "Now go to sleep and stay in your crib. I'll let you out in the morning." For the first time since we've been married, we slept in separate rooms, but he did leave me with a baby monitor that seemed to work both ways and listening to sounds of him going to sleep relaxed me enough to go to sleep.

“I wike your bow.” Giggles. Smiling. Face hurts. Too much smiling. Her lips twitch. The curly blonde girl speaks. “Fanks Chawie!” Suckle once. Suckle twice. The monstrously big rubber pacifier bounces between her pink lips. Jenny can feel her burning cheeks as a crimson blush spreads from her chest upwards. “I wike your shoes.” She points at his Spider-Man sneakers that light up every time he moves. Mommy said good little girls are polite. Good little girls say please and thank you. Good little girls know they are Little, adorable, and helpless. Not beautiful or sexy. Cute. The opposite gender didn’t give her any attention for anything other than a new playmate. However, there was the occasional un - regressed Little that always got a little bit too excited, but of course, their mommies and daddies always nipped that silly behavior in the butt. Still though, Jenny liked to have fun when the opportunity arose because for her fellow under six footers, life in this padded prison was abysmally bleak. “D’ya wanna pway in ve house?” The five foot nine inch tall man turned toddler pointed behind them at the red wooden structure. There was just a hole for the door and two open windows. Glancing to the left, Mrs Smith and Miss Tully stood at the blacktop across the playground deep in conversation as the Little diapered adults, less than half their size of nearly twelve feet, ran wild. Charlie winked, taking her hand in his and Jenny couldn’t deny the bursting sensation in her chest that they were about to do something naughty. She nearly pissed herself in excitement - nearly that is. But it would be okay if she did because Mommy always made sure she was extra padded. Two diapers that puffed out to below her knees, a soaker pad, leak guard and pretty diaper cover to match her frilly dresses. She knew not to get too rowdy at Daycare because Mommy didn’t like mess and made extra care to crimp her bleached curls to perfection and dress her in her Sunday’s best every day. That is why Jenny knew it wouldn’t be a very good girl thing for her to run off, disrespecting all of her Mommy’s hard work like that. But at the same time, this was the most fun adventure Jenny had had in a while and she just couldn’t say no. Besides, Charlie was just about the cutest boy in daycare. Everyone obsessed over him from his chocolaty brown eyes to rich olive skin. Jenny knew that especially Sunny and Polly would be pouting to their crib at night because the most mature boy, one of the few potty training, was interested in her. “Come wif me.” he tugged on her hand and she can’t deny his dimpled grin. She waddled after him, slowed by the thick bulk between her legs and stuck her arms out for extra balance. They made it across the wood chipped lawn and as she thought they were about to hop up into the house, instead he led her behind. Confusion turned to worry and then to a creeping excitement at their mysterious adventure. Hmmmm… So Charlie Sigworth liked to live life on the edge. Oh, Jenny could definitely get behind that. Snickering softly as they disappeared from sight, Jenny wastes no time. Just as he’d lead her across the playground with her hand, she takes his hand directing it between her legs, clutching the thick padding. He squeezes, instinctively, and Jenny has him pressed against the wall, padded hips grinding into his puff-less lower half. She’s tugged the ends of her skirt up, pulling down the diaper cover and shows off her squelchless diaper, not a stain in the front nor the back. It’s not as if Sunny Freeman could say the same thing, she thinks with a smirk. “Wait -“ Charlie exclaims in a suddenly surprised voice as his wrist is caught in her grasp. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours.” Her voice squeaked out in a delicate timber yet the glimmer in her blue eyes told a different story. “Jenny -” he choked out, blotches of red coating his skin but it is too late. The Little has no reason to think that this isn’t a two way relationship because of the way he’d flirted, going on about her hideously pink bow, grinning and taking her hand flirtatiously alluding to a grand escapade behind the old shed. But he pulls his hand back, pushing them apart until she is nearly an arms length away. Not for the first time, Jenny is deeply troubled because why didn’t he want her? Everyone seemed to want her these days. Was she trying too hard? Going too fast? Maybe he preferred girls who were wet and messy. Maybe if she just - no! Immediately she pushed the idea from her mind. He was a big boy. He wore pull-ups. Why would he want a baby like her? Her brows furrowed together, an indent forming in the middle as she suckled anxiously on the rubber bulb. Did he not find her absolutely adorable? Pretty was going a bit too far because that was only reserved for mature Littles and if she was in diapers, that meant she was too immature to hold in her business for the potty. At least, that’s how it was according to Amazonian logic and the Potty song. But, she had once been a big mature girl, one where the Charlie Sigworth’s of the world would call her pretty and beautiful and a whole ton of other scandalous names she dare not utter aloud or think. “What are you doing?” he sputtered in shock. “What are you doing?” She repeats. She was confused, especially when his hand shot out, wriggling the rubber bulb out from between her lips. The Little let out a gasp as with one quick motion, he threw her pacifier to the ground. “Chawie!” He sighed a very mature sigh like when Mommy made her stop playing when it was time for dinner but she wasn't ready yet. He said, “What’s with these games? I heard you liked to get right to it.” Her mind spun in circles, attempting to decipher what the heck he was talking about but didn’t have long to ponder as suddenly, he stepped forward again. His head turned, lips puckered and his mouth touched her own ever so softly. Jenny realized with a startle that they were kissing and it was not like the tiny thimble kiss that Wendy gave to Peter Pan. This was a grown up kiss. A mature kiss. A kiss she’d seen Amazons give each other with an intensity only giants seemed to possess. Not Littles like her. It’s too much, way too much, and before she knows what she is doing, Jenny has placed her hands on his chest and shoves him away. “Hey!” he exclaims as he stumbles backwards. “What was that for?” She squeals. “I - you - we - eeep!” Jenny can’t speak. No logical words will form in her mouth because that was a very mature act that her little immature brain couldn’t handle and Mommy, Mrs. Tully, Miss Smith and every other Amazon always said how proud they were that she knew how little she really was. But this wasn't a very little thing to do. “We came behind here to make out,” he said in a tone as if she should’ve understood. Make out? Her face scrunched up in disgust, eyes squeezed shut and nose wrinkled. She exclaimed, “ewww! Cooties!” Wiping at her mouth, attempting to get rid of the icky boy germs, this was way worse than just some silly naughty fun. Oh, if Mommy found out…. this would mean big punishment. Many spankings, big enemas, maybe even going back to etiquette school. She couldn’t do etiquette school again. That was a nightmare. Her heart nearly jumped out of her chest then realizing there were even worse things to think about than just cooties. Jenny gulped, fingers inching their way up to her mouth in a need to calm the rising stress. She just wished for her pacifier. She couldn’t remember a time where she was without it in the last year. Tears welled up in her eyes, wanting - no - needing her mommy. “What did you think we were doing?” he asked when she didn’t respond. The Little sniffled, trying to explain, “I - I was gonna show you my diaper and you show me your pull-up and we could touch each others - “ He backed away. “That’s what you’ve been doing sneaking away with others?! The way everyone made it sound… “ Charlie scowled, shaking his head in apparent disgust. “They’ve brainwashed all of you! Do you even know how you sound right now?” His words struck her core, Jenny knowing that he is right. She was just a little immature baby. No one like Charlie would ever find her cute. “I - I need to get out of here.” That’s all he could say before turning away and with teary eyes, Jenny thought that was it. However, he spun around one last time. In a sad voice, he whispered. “I really liked you, Jenny. I thought you were different.” ooOoo I thought you were different. The words repeated over and over again in her mind. I thought you were different. Jenny knew that he really meant: I thought you were bigger. I thought you were more mature. Her cheeks burn bright in humiliation as she spirals over her previous actions. Stupid, Jenny. Why are you so stupid? Now, she pouts watching from across the room as Charlie flirts with Shelly MacDonald over finger paints. Jenny has seen enough and without a thought, throws down the stuffed animal in her hand, glaring at the girl so obviously flaunting her pull-up. It just wasn’t fair! Steps sound behind her and before she knows it, a surprise intrusion wiggles its way down her backside, pulling at the strap. She’s startled, jumping slightly before realizing it was Mrs. Smith. The gray haired Amazon was a stern woman and made sure the running of her daycare progressed smoothly with behaved Littles and never dry padding. “Hmmm,” she hummed, pushing her glasses up her nose. “Wet and messy. You always know how to make me happy, don’t you?” Wet and messy? There’s a look of surprise on her face as Mrs. Smith announced it loudly, causing even Charlie to look over briefly much to her shame. She hadn’t even realized she went but then again, it’s not as if it was something she had to mind. Her unpotty training had been extensive. ”If only everyone could be as good of a little girl as you,” said Mrs. Smith with a pat to her head as the strap snapped back against her skin. Jenny fidgeted uncomfortable not from the warm mush in her bottom but from the fact that the Amazon’s statement couldn’t have been further from the truth. Jenny was not a good girl. She was a bad girl, sneaking away on their little diaper adventures, kissing boys and couldn’t help but dream about a life she was supposed to forget where she was a twenty - eight year old woman who just happened to be born the wrong size in the wrong dimension and made the stupid mistake of falling in love with an Amazon. Only, instead of taking her to bed she was seduced to the crib and the only action she got after was the touch of fingers spreading baby powder over her nether regions. She wasn’t being her usual self, quiet and avoidant. Jenny had never been a good liar and her hurting stomach was testament that she wouldn’t be able to ignore the Amazon’s suspicious eyes for long. But at the same time, she couldn’t just betray Charlie because she would be incriminating more than just herself and that wasn’t fair. “You’re awfully quiet, Jenny. Playing all by yourself… is something wrong?” Oh, there were a lot of things wrong… but Jenny couldn’t say. Mrs. Smith stood in front of her now, peering down with eyes that pierced right through her soul but the Little refused to bend. “J-jus’ tiew’” she responded, faking a yawn and giving her pacifier a hearty suckle. “We just did have nap time. Did you not sleep like a good girl?” Oh no. Jenny knows she has gotten herself stuck in a pickle now. If she continued her lie, she’d get a spanking. If she admitted that she’d lied, she’d get an extra big spanking. If she’d admitted that she’d lied and told the truth…. she’d get much more than a spanking. This was a lose - lose situation. The only question now was how much was she willing to tolerate. She’d had a spank free record of almost a week and that’s only because she hadn’t wanted to stop playing at bath time. Mrs. Smith leaned down suddenly, removing her paci and a cry of surprise sounds from her lips. Immediately she whines, reaching for it back but the Amazon makes a tsking sound with her lips and pockets it in her pants. Charlie looks over again, this time his face has paled and she can the pleading look in his eyes to stay quiet. Jenny is tempted, really she is, but makes the mistake of glancing at Shelly, all cozied up beside Charlie, makes her blood boil. “Well?” Mrs. Smith tapped her foot impatiently. “Was someone a naughty girl?” Very naughty. Jenny gulped, feeling a thick coating of sweat across her forehead. She fidgeted with her skirt, eyes looking every other way except at Mrs. Smith. “I thought you were a polite little girl but perhaps you need a reminder because ignoring grown ups, not sleeping, lying… that’s only something a bad little would do. Little Jenny isn’t a bad girl, is she?” Jenny tried to keep her lips shut, really she did, but the way Mrs. Smith looked at her, sent her insides into turmoil. Whatever control Jenny thought she possessed was no longer and with buckets of sweat dripping down her body, the words burst from her lips before she could help it and the truth came pouring out. And that was the problem of a little crush. It always turned into something more and Littles just didn’t have the mental or physical capacity to handle these great big emotions which is why the Amazons had to step in, never mind the outcry from the little boy - oops - little girl. Now, one month later, Jenny was happy for another girl friend even if little Lottie was always in a grumpy mood. It was a sacrifice that had to be made for the good of every Little at Sunshine Daycare to remember their place in this big world. Charlie had gone from sneaking around the playground stealing affection from equally eager diapered women to playing princess in the poofiest thickest dresses to exist. Little Charlie ceased to exist the day his last remaining sign of masculinity was caged away, nice and tight protected by a thick waddle-inducing diaper. He also took on a new identity by a little sissy boy named Lottie and Jenny couldn’t ignore the tremendous amount of pride that this transformation was her doing. Now, she had him all to herself and no other girl would pay the Sissy any attention because the one thing they’d craved had been stripped away. But for Jenny, that had never been a problem. While it was frustrating that her little side quests had resulted in the loss of her hands, stuck in these thick mittens, it was a small price to pay. She wouldn’t lie though and say that etiquette school a second time was fun but she learned an important lesson in not trying to be older than you are. Little girls have nap time for a reason. Little girls don’t play with their diapers for a reason. Little girls don’t ’make out’ with little boys for many different reasons. She had many messy days and sore bottoms to think about her actions and Jenny realized in the end that being big was hard and the cause of too many complications. She was still suffering from them a month later with a gurgling tummy, full backside, and continuous daily spankings. “It was just a little crush!” She’d exclaimed through tears, kicking her legs as she was thrown over the towering woman’s lap and a heavy hand smacked her bottom. “Just like you had on your mommy? We all know how that ended.” Etiquette school offered no mercy, verbally or physically, nor did she deserve it and Jenny had never felt smaller. The fateful night in topic was supposed to be a nice steak and wine dinner but the Little’s first mistake was accepting the dinner invitation. Her second mistake was tasting the tempting glass of alcohol that no Amazon would ever offer a Little and lastly, her biggest mistake was believing the Amazon could ever have a crush on her back. Needless to say, there was no such thing as just a little crush. There was no such thing as a little anything in this giant world. That is how the two Littles found themselves now, squatting at Daycare as a simultaneously rush of soapy water gurgled through their extended abdomens and they bared down, pushing, pushing, pushing - “Arghhh!” Lottie cried. “I’m a big boy! This isn’t fair! You did this to me!” Warm mush, big and smelly snaked out into the thick padding with eagerness as the Amazon’s approvingly watched from a distance. Jenny was very used to this by now and let her bowels do their magic. She couldn’t help but giggle in between grunts because Lottie was being so silly. She wasn't a boy, especially with that curly long perm and certainly wasn't big by the size of her diaper (no more pull-ups) filling up nice and messy. Even if this life wasn’t fair, there was no changing it now and they could only make the best of the situation. “Don’t worry, Lottie.” She panted, taking her hand. “We’ll never be apart now!” “I didn’t want it like this! I hate you!” Hate was such a silly thing that Jenny didn’t mind because one day he’d realize how right they were for each other- diapered together forever. ooOoo Author’s Note: Hey everyone! Here’s just another little short story I’ve had sitting in my drafts. It was written and cleaned up within less than an hour so if nothing makes much sense, I apologize 😭. Anyways, I love seeing your reviews and happy reading!!

Julie was running as fast as she can from the party that her friend hosted that got busted by cops. She found a window open in a quiet house that looked like nobody was home. After landing in it. Julie decides she will spend the night here. She was a little buzzed still from the drinks she had. Julie sat down then layed her head against some what she thought were pillows. She then picked one up and said "Wait a second these arnt pillows they are diapers! Just what I need! What is this place?" Julie puts on the thick diaper which perfectly. She then stands up and looks at the childish design room, crib, and closet full of clothes. Julie surprised "Oh a daycare! Makes sense and look here we have some cute clothes! They look like they will fit perfectly on me!" Julie then puts on a pink flower skirt overalls that barely covered her diaper. Then looked in the mirror and said "oh yea looking good. Fifty flavors of cute right here". Julie then feels her bladder needing released then let's it all out in her diaper "oh I'm totally filling my diaper up. Is this what freedom feels like!" Julie then grabs her wet soggy diaper and starts rubbing it "oh what's this! Oh my this feels so good. So squishy and warm. I might...uh...hmmm.. oh my I'm such a naughty girl" Julie then gets super tired and falls asleep. Julie then wakes up but finds her diaper clean. Confused who had changed it. The window has been locked. "Whoever changed me must have locked the window. How do I get out of here!" She then looks at a tall window typed door. Julie sees a lock and chain on the other side. She starts to get on her tipy toes to try and unlock it but shes way to short to reach it! She trys to yell out for help but no use. Julie sees a mommy like women enter the door way then yells out "Hey there must be some mistake I'm not really a child. I know how it looks but someone changed me already. I don't belong here and..." Julie then pauses and see a officer come in with the women. The women says "sorry I can't be anymore help officier". The officer then says "well if you do see her let me know". The women picks up Julie then says "What do you need darling?". As Julie is picked up. She wets herself from the officier standing right by holding his radio. Julie trys to play along till officier leaves. She then says in babyish tone "I need diapie changed!" The officer then looks at Julie and says to women "she looks a little big for diapers don't you think?". As the women lays down Julie on the changing table and opens her wet diaper "yea but don't let that fool you she deffinatly does need them. This is her third diaper change today! Isn't that right little stinker. Ran right through her little tummy didn't it? Do you need fed some more sweetie?". As Julie gets up from her diaper change she is super hungry. Julie then says "yes oh my god I'm starving. I mean... baby very hungwy." The officier still a little confused then says "you sure she's not to old. To me she looks to big to be in daycare much less nurse on a boob." Then Julie confused and in her head said to herself "Wait did he say.... nurse on a boob" then Julie sees the women put her huge boob right in Julie's face. Then the women says "your meals already cupcake" The women picks up Julie then the officier says "well your the expert but gosh.. kids these days" the women then pushes her boob closer to Julie's mouth with Julie having a super shocked look on her face and can't believe what she's about to have her do. Then the women smiles and says "they look so mature don't they?" Julie then having to play along starts sucking on the women's boob and starting to feel the milk enter her mouth then start to drip off her face. The women then says "it's all that fast food chemicals and formula they grow up on. Little girls need the real thing" As Julie kept drinking she felt her bowls release. A huge amount of poo entered her diaper. From all the drinks she drank it was super slushie and mushy. The diaper sagged super low in her humiliating situation. The officier then smells the horrible present she made in her diaper then says "that's my cue to leave". The women smiles and says "that's right sweetie get it all out" After Julie's humilating situation. The women then starts changing her diaper. "Peeyeew looks like my girl left me a big present in her diaper. We got to cut back on that big girl food and get you back on baby food" After Julie's diaper change she sees the clip board to sign out of nursery and tells the women "Hey so thank you for the diaper change and all. It looks like it's closing time so il just sign myself out". The women then snatches the clip board "oh I don't think so. Your coming home with me. Il take good care of you before somebody comes to claim you". Julie shocked "oh that's really not necessary" as Julie said that the women swooped up Julie and carried her in her arms and said "but you need a mommy to change your diapers and I got every size diaper imaginable. You can stay in my nursery. It was getting lonely with just me and my cats. The nursery is built for someone my size but your big for your age anyway" As the women walked outside with Julie to her car. Julie confused "big for my age? But I'm not a baby". The women waved to officers "evening officers. Ever find that college girl?". The officier said "no but don't worry ma'am. As per your request we will be stationed here till she shows up" The women smiled then said to Julie "did you hear that? Were going to have a fun time together... for a long time!" After arriving at the woman's home. Julie was carried into the home then up into the nursery room. To Julie's surprise it was a full adult size nursery just fit for her age. The woman then pulled down the crib bars and placed Julie inside then pulled the bars up trapping her inside. It was impossible to escape. Julie wasn't able to hop over or anything. Then the woman quickly shot her with a needle that weaken Julie. Julie's legs failed and she landed on her diaper butt. Only able to crawl around on her hands and knees. "Please let me out. I'm not a baby! I demand to be let go" Julie yelled out. The woman smiled then plopped a pacifier in Julie's mouth. "Now now cupcake your to young to make decisions. Also if I recall the cops are still looking for you. So you can either spend your time in a dirty old prison or stay here as my baby girl. Now which sounds better?" Said the woman. Julie then thought twice. She knew prison would be horrible. So if she had to pick anything I guess it's being this mommy's baby girl. Julie then says in babyish tone "stay with mommy". The woman then smiled. "Good girl. Now lets go over the rules. You will use your diaper for poopie and pee pee. No exceptions. You will call me mommy and mommy will decide when to change your diaper. You will also be breastfed and given a nice baby food diet. If you complain or act bad I will be giving you a good spanking over my knee or even a warm enema to fill your diaper. Since you tried yelling at mommy it's time for a spanking" Julie's new mommy grabbed her from the crib then put Julie over her knee. Then pulled her diaper down and spanked away. "Ow ow ow" SPANK SPANK SPANK. Julie's butt started turning red and she started crying. Mommy then pulled up her diaper and hugged her. "Sorry mommy had to do that but sometimes naughty girls need to be taught a lesson" The woman then slid her hand down the back of Julie's diaper and pushed her finger up Julie's butthole. Julie felt something go up. "Mommy what did you put up my butt" Julie asked. Julie's mommy put her back in the crib "don't worry about it sweetie you'll find out in the morning" Julie then fell fast asleep from the long day. She then woke up and smelled something really bad. "Ewww gross what's that smell? Did I just fart without knowing?" Julie then layed up on her butt and felt something yucky and mushy spread and smear against her buttcheeks and privates. "Noo noo noo I couldn't have! I just pooped my diaper in my sleep! This isn't happening! I'm not some dumb baby" Julie's mommy walks in the room "well good morning sweetie. Uh oh I think I smell someone made a big stinky poopy in her diaper. It's ok sweetie your just a baby you can't control yourself. I think someone also needs some feeding little stinker" The mommy then grabs Julie and heads to the rocking chair. Then places Julie's dirty diaper butt on her knee squishing all the poop again against Julie's butt. The mommy unbuttons her bra. And then grabs Julie's dirty diaper butt with her hand and then pushes her forward. Making Julie suck on her boob. Julie disgusted couldn't do much. All she could do is just suck and hope that her new mommy will change her diaper. The mommy just rocked her back and forth smushing Julie's dirty diaper butt.

Hey guys! Ever since writing 'Without Merit', I've been wanting to do a more 'classic'/'cliche' diaper story that focuses on the 'walls closing in' and the 'downward spiral into diapers'. A story without any sci-fi stuff attached and focus on the other elements that can get a college girl in diapers: blackmail, peer-pressure, coercion. This is a swing at that kind of story, I hope you guys like it. Warnings: A vulnerable character gets mistreated by people who think they're acting in her benefit. There are dark thoughts attached to being treated this way. There is some innuendo, but no bad language and no smoochie scenes. As always, thanks for reading. <Edit: I've changed to font to something more default, it looked good on computer screen, but I felt it was harder to read on a phone.> -------------------------------------------------------------- 1 First Impressions The first move into the dorm was a rite of passage for every college freshman. It was no different for Kerri Summers. There was something about putting the past eighteen years in the rearview before diving into the future with nothing but the baggage brought from home. Of course, that baggage being both literal and figurative — and Kerri was no different in that manner as well. Kerri stood among her baggage of both kinds, quickly realizing the best thing about going away to college was that no one here knew anything about her. She cupped a hand to block the sun as she appreciated the multistory beige brick dorm hall. A welcome breeze tussled her violet sundress and her curly strawberry blonde hair swept across the back of her neck. Giddiness welled up inside her, causing her to shake a bit in her shoes. Just look at all of those windows! Those would be for many rooms and for new friends. Which one was going to be hers? The sweltering summer heat of southern Louisiana was something she appreciated less, but Kerri was used to the humidity, having lived in the bayou state for her entire life. However, that was living in ‘small town’ Louisiana, in one of the hundred tiny places that dotted the state. Nothing at all like this giant university campus that just about doubled the population of her hometown. Five large suitcases that sat around her like a Samsonite Stonehenge. Her life was now a math problem: How does a ninety pound girl carry two hundred pounds for about twenty yards? Make sure to show your work. No, seriously. How was she going to get them all inside? The taxi driver had been kind enough to help her load his trunk from the bus stop. However, after getting his tip, he found better things to do than assist her into building. That yellow cab was gone in a flash, the hot breath of its exhaust still tickled her bare legs. Which was okay. Kerri was a big girl, and she'd do it herself. That’s what she told her parents who wanted to join her on move-in day. This was all about making a first impression, and having a fresh start. You can never remake a first impression, or any impression for that matter. Kerri had found that out the hard way back home. At the same time, there were things she couldn't change, no matter how many first impressions she made perfectly today. And Kerri had to respect that, too. The most noticeable aspect of herself that she couldn't change was how short she was. In internet terms, Kerri was smol. Not in little person territory, though. Kerri had fact checked that on the internet, and she was quite relieved to find that she wouldn’t be relegated to a life in the circus as a sideshow attraction. She was more akin to an olympic gymnast on the height-o-meter, just without the athletic prowess to flip her way into a scholarship. Which was why she had to come with some kind of elaborate strategy to get all five suitcases from the sidewalk into the dorm hall. A pair of birds chirped in a nearby tree whose green leaves swayed in the gentle wind. It captured her attention. Maybe it was move-in day for those little birdies, too. Were they as nervous as she was? She hoped not. Her mind was wandering again. Not wondering, wandering — as in getting lost in her thoughts. She had a tendency to do that at the worst times. Kerri had been called ‘spacey’ or ‘clueless’ before, but that wasn’t the entire truth. Her parents said that her aloofness was what made her creative, but the school pathologists labeled it something else. Something with an acronym and a special folder. Kerri looked around for someone to help her, but everyone else seemed too busy to notice the smol girl from a small town trying to get through a small problem in one piece. No, she thought to herself, I can do this myself. I will do this myself. A few minutes later, she was at the front door. A total of fifty paces from the sidewalk where she was unceremoniously left to fend for herself. College had already been an adventure, and she hadn't even broken the plane of a single classroom. Kerri propped open the door with one of the heavier suitcases as she wrangled the rest into a much cooler lobby. It smelled like school and summer inside, an overworked A/C unit was the true MVP of the day. The sweat from the exertion and humidity made her violet sundress stick to her body in unflattering ways. She hoped there wasn't any embarrassing discoloration anywhere; especially being so concerned about first impressions, but there was little she could do about it now. She paused in the doorway to appreciate the inside just like the outside. So this was what college looked like. Random posters intermixed with a long line of mailboxes that required keys, there were polished squeaky floors and heavy wooden doors. And it was devoid of any students. An older blonde woman in round glasses sat behind a counter, she wore a t-shirt with some kind of welcoming statement, but her unwelcoming frown is what caught Kerri’s attention. She eyed Kerri as the smaller girl struggled to get the bags into the room, taking multiple trips without a complaint. It felt good to finally get inside, and to do it all herself, that was the something ‘extra’ that brought a smile to her face. Time to share that smile with Miss Grumps-a-lot at the main desk. Kerri shot her a grin. The woman barked, "Are you going to let all the cool air out?" "Um, what?" Kerri stuttered, taken aback by the tenacity of that southern hospitality. "The cooled air that costs us money, sweetie. You're letting it out that door that you have propped open. We're already on a tight enough budget, and you don't want us to turn off the air for the rest of the semester." "Oh, I'm sorry," Kerri said as she struggled to pull everything into the lobby. "I didn't mean to cause a problem, especially on my first day." She let out a nervous giggle. Miss Grumps gave her an icy stare as she stacked a pair of papers and grabbed a pen. Then she asked without looking up, "Last name and first name, please." "Summers, Kerri. I'm so excited about moving in." The woman quipped, "That's so nice, honey." Kerri took the lack of friendly interaction as a cue to shut up. She bit at her lip as she rocked back and forth in her sneakers. That mind of hers was about to go a-wandering. The not-so nice lady turned a stack of papers her way before handing her a ballpoint pen. "Sign here and here. Your room is 201, you have two other roommates. They’ve already arrived. The bathrooms are in the middle of the hall, and the laundry room is in the basement level. This is your key, you lose it, you pay the $10 for a new one. My name is Lauren Spikes, and I'm the resident advisor for this girl’s dorm. You'll find the rules on the bulletin board, so it would do you good to get to know them. I'm not afraid to give demerits, young lady. Trust me." Kerri nodded along with the words, trying to keep up with the rapid pace in which they came out. By the end, she was bugging out. Was her last name really Spikes? That’s an awesome bad guy name, at least half a level above henchman. It would’ve been even better for a Dr. Spikes or Professor Spikes. A name like that could strike fear in the heart of every do-gooder. “You okay there, sweetie?” Oh, great. Kerri was doing it again. She lassoed her brain back into reality. Kerri cleared her throat. “I’m sorry, I must have misheard you, but demerits?” It sounded kinda childish for her, this was college not some high school drill team. “Why, yes! Of course.” Miss Spikes sounded excited, and a smile peeked out like the sun through parted clouds. “I’m a bit old fashioned, but I find the most effective way to keep discipline is maintain good order.” “I get it,” offered Kerri. “We all want this dorm to be… uh, safe and well-behaved.” The RA studied her for a moment. “Are you sucking up to me, Miss Summers?” Kerri immediately felt put on the spot, she tried to think of what to say next as Spiky Spikes just glared at her. “No, no. That’s not it. I just think it’s good that you keep this place safe. That’s all, Miss Spikes.” “You can sometimes call me Lauren,” she corrected with a false grin. “I may be old fashioned, but I’d be upset if you thought I was old.” It was hard not to think of her as old, she was like thirty or something like that. Maybe it was just the way she presented herself. The thick rimmed glasses and mature hairstyle made her look motherly, and her tired eyes didn’t help matters, neither did that permanent scowl. Kerri thought Lauren looked middle aged, and acted older than that, but she could pretend for her sake. “You can call me Kerri,” she said as she extended a welcoming hand to shake. “Actually, I can call you whatever I want,” snapped Lauren as she refused the friendly greeting. “I’d prefer not to fraternize with those under my watch, it has a tendency to create confusion, and we don’t want any miscommunication. That’s why the rules are posted on the board, and that’s where you’re going to go read them.” Kerri retreated with a “Got it.” She tried to remain in a chipper mood, but this Lauren lady was quite the buzzkill. The back and forth between strict and friendly was enough to give her whiplash. Spikes reminded her of a teacher that would wear a smile as she handed out an unfair detention. Kerri beelined straight to the bulletin board. The rules were pretty standard stuff. No boys, no drugs, no guns, no alcohol, no fun, etc. Kerri pretended to read it as her mind wandered into more interesting pastures. When she pretended for long enough, Kerri took all of her baggage into the elevator without the help of Miss Lauren Spikes, who pretended to have better things to do than help little Kerri. The door to room 201 was already open when she got there. From her hidden spot in the hallway, Kerri peered into the her new home. This was it. Her big moment. It all started today. A fresh start. The other two girls were busy inside. Her new roomies! What an exciting time to be alive. They chatted together as they unpacked clothes from their bags and into the built-in drawers against a long wall. That was a good way to describe the room: long. A long and narrow rectangle with raised beds placed along the walls to form an L shape that encircled the rest of the room. Inside the L was a little living room with a weathered brown sofa, an equally well-experienced coffee table, facing a nice television. An off color wall-mounted sink was placed in the middle of a long wall, above it hung a small vanity mirror, and someone had already laid out a small mat on the bland tile floor. Kerri looked about the room in childish wonder, she then studied her new roommates, aka her new best friends. Roommate one was a lanky blonde with a tight ponytail and in even tighter running shorts. She wore a purple t-shirt with the school’s initials across the front, it looked fresh and new, and it was probably its first day as well. Number two was a mocha skinned girl with long black hair that shimmered in the soft light. She was fuller than the other girl, not on the extreme side, and she carried it well. She wore a grey hoodie sweatshirt even in the summer, and there was something about how she smiled that made Kerri feel safe. It gave her a tingling sensation. How could a smile be tingling? She didn’t know. Kerri was weird that way. It looked like the other two had already laid claim to the beds on the far end of the rectangle, the short side of the L with the windows. The last remaining bed was empty and awfully alone on the other side of the sink and vanity. But at least it was in the same room; unlike Kerri, who continued to hide in the hallway long past what would be considered to be polite. "Chica, I don't run unless I'm being chased," said the tan girl with a laugh. “I love running,” the lanky girl replied, “I get to eat what I want without gaining weight.” The stockier of the two hesitated a moment. “I’m Puerto Rican, Candice. I’ll be thick no matter what I eat. The big butts are an ancient tradition of my people. Are you implying that I have to look like you to be pretty?” It got serious all of a sudden, as the girl called Candice stopped what she was doing, unsure if she should apologize or not. Then they both broke into a fit of laughter, and Kerri felt relieved from her spying spot. Candice shook her head to brush off the joke. “You’re hilarious, Ana. You had me for a second there.” “I did,” Ana agreed. “You should have seen the look on your face.” Then she stopped and turned towards Kerri at the door. “You can come in, you know. We’re not going to bite you or anything.” Kerri froze. She had just been caught ‘spying’ on her roommates. Great first impression. “At least not me, Candice might be hungry from running or something. Have you had lunch, Candice? Wait a sec. Do skinny girls even eat lunch?” Meeting new people was high on the list of things that made Kerri ‘bug out’. She practiced and practiced, and sometimes the practice paid off — but other times she let the moment get too big. This moment was too big for this smol girl. Kerri found the means to shuffle forward until she was fully revealed. All of that practice for perfect body language with perfect jokes turned into slumped shoulders and sealed lips. What a waste of a bus trip. The other two girls were onto her before she could get a word out. Candice was the first to talk. “Hey, my name is Candice, and I’m from Texas. Yeehaw, right? But I’m from Dallas, so no cows or horses for me. I like what you’ve done with your hair. And your dress is cute, too. Where did you get it? This is going to be so great, all three of us are going to party. What do you like to do for fun? Oh, yeah. What’s your name?” It was all a blur to Kerri. Words that came out fast forward while she moved slow motion. This happened from time to time, when things got ‘too much’. “Are you okay?” Ana joined Candice next to Kerri. “Earth to chica — are you in there? I didn’t mean to scare you when I told you to come in, it was just… you know, creepy. I’m not so sure if that’s the right word. Seriously, though. Hablas ingles? Because that’s all I speak, besides the bad words of course, they’re more fun in Spanish.” It took all the strength she had to open her mouth. “I’m Kerri.” Ana smiled. “Well, hi there Kerri.” Candice placed a soft hand on the smaller girl’s shoulder. It was as a very welcome gesture after the run in with Lauren Spikes, RA extraordinaire. “You look tired and sweaty. Let’s have you sit down, and I can get you a glass of water. It’s tap, but whatevs. Whatever doesn’t kill you makes you stronger.” About a minute later, Kerri sat on the old brown couch sipping the water. She had totally blown it. Absolute nightmare material, and she had practiced what she would say and everything. But it wasn’t too late, she could still prove to them that she was a fully functioning young adult. She could do this. Just get up and bring in your bags. Then say something funny. Try to break the ice. Kerri looked towards the door to find Candice easily carrying in her bags. Ana remained at Kerri’s side, trying to figure the quiet girl out with a kind expression on her face. Ana asked, “You good, chica?” “Yeah,” Kerri muttered. “I’m okay.” “It’s the heat, right?” Candice added from the doorway. “It knocks the fire out of the best of us. That’s why I run so early in the morning, and why it is equally important to stay hydrated.” Ana sounded impressed. “Are you a doctor or something?” “No. I’m a sports medicine major, but I take nutrition seriously.” Ana gained a predatory look all of a sudden, with the happy face of a kid that just saw a long line of cupcakes. “Does that mean you get to give massages to all the hurt male athletes?” Candice chuckled. “Yes… and I’ll let you know when I need an assistant.” “Perfect. I specialize in working on inner thighs, tight butts, muscle-y chests, and big arms. They also need to be cute and rich, and have good personalities, too. You’re not writing this down, chica. This is super important.” “You’re going to end up on a list some day, Ana.” “You’re right.” Ana turned to Kerri to get a second opinion. “And it’s going to be totally worth it.” Kerri smiled. The positive attitude in the room was infectious. It felt good to sit and be a silent part of it. “So… lucky Candice is a sports med major, I’m an early childhood development. What are you here to learn, Kerri?” “Um. I do art. I like to draw,” she answered timely and with a smile. She could do this. “Art, huh.” Ana was up to no good again. “When is male nude model day?” Kerri blushed. Honestly, she had never even thought about that. She hoped that day was far, far away. She imagined herself drawing an opaque black bar over … parts. As for Ana, the girl was so direct and out there, while Kerri just hoped that she could put five words together without making a fool of herself. Candice joined Kerri and Ana on the tired couch, forcing the cushions to shift over to support her weight. For a moment, all three of them shared a sofa like in a sitcom. “I can’t believe that you’re into early childhood stuff,” Candice said. “That’s why you have that job.” “What job?” asked Kerri. She was getting used to talking, maybe shyness could be blamed on the heat and not the nerves. “I’m a nanny for a pair of four year old twin boys. Lucky me, right?” Ana rolled her eyes as if to say she wasn’t actually lucky. “And guess what the worst part is that they’re not even potty trained. No seriously, full on diapers. Not even pull-ups.” “That ain’t right,” added Candice. “No, it isn't,” Ana answered. “The parents were ‘very’ interested in me learning about potty training. So that’s what I’m going to be all about for the next few weeks. Yay, huh?” Candice waved her hands around. “Totally yay.” Ana took a moment to re-evaluate her patient. “You look much better now, Kerri. Got a lot more color in the face. Not as much as me, but good enough.” With that, Ana gave a sweet tap to her arm and left Kerri on the couch. Candice did the same, and Kerri was once again alone with her wandering thoughts. So all of this actually happened. If this was a video game she would have already hit the reset button and retried the level. There was no doing that, no remaking a first impression. Kerri had managed to dig herself into a hole, and she was unsure of the best way to crawl out. But she would do it. Her bags were by the remaining bed, and she figured unpacking them would be the best way to start fixing her day. However, a nasty creepy-crawly thought wiggled its way into her wandering mind: things weren’t ever going to change. And it was all her fault. Kerri Summers was an imposter. A bad one at that. No matter how hard she pretended to be ‘with-it’, she would continue to be a hapless little girl who needed help from everyone. The ‘kid glove’ treatment would continue because that’s what her actions prescribed. Who knows? Maybe she was overthinking everything. Maybe that’s why she was so overwhelmed with the simplicity of the moment. Maybe it was too late to change the way things worked. She couldn’t shake the thought that things were going to be the same here as it was back home. A re-run on a different set, with different actors to play as her friends, and no one re-cast as her parents. And Kerri would be stuck in the same role forever. The one being babied. Maybe it had already begun. Kerri internally debated that fact as her mind freely wandered while she unpacked her bags. Her clothes were organized into her drawers, her laptop placed on her desk, and her bed was perfectly made. But she didn’t ‘fully’ unpack. Her stuffies were still in her bag, which made her wonder why she even brought them from home in the first place. Kerri would keep those in there until the other girls were more convinced of her adulthood, her real-sized, grown up human independence. Unless that never happened. Then maybe her stuffed animal buddies would just live in her bag. In the dark. With no friends. Okay, she would wait until her roomies were fast asleep to bust them out. She mindlessly grabbed a stack of adult coloring books and… “Are those coloring books?” Kerri stopped. When did Candice get to her corner of the room? “They’re adult coloring books,” snapped Kerri as she defensively brought them to her body. “I use them to help relax. That’s all!” The taller girl backed off. “Whoa! Simmer down there, Kerri. I didn’t mean anything by what I said. I think it’s kinda cool that you do your own thing. I came to your side of the room to see if you need any help, but now I see you got it all covered. I’m just trying to be friendly, that’s all. Are you okay? You have this weird look on your face. Totally catatonic…” Kerri popped back into reality. “I’m… I’m fine.” Candice asked, “Do you want any help, or not?” “Yeah. If you want to help.” “Cool,” Candice said, “Ana and I are going out tonight, do you want to come with us?” Kerri said, “I’d like that. A lot.” For some reason, the simple invitation to dinner seemed to turn her mood around. Dinner would be good, a place to ‘flip the script’, like a U-turn of possibilities. Little things like that were baby steps forward towards what she wanted. No, not baby steps. Little steps. No, normal steps forward towards normal interactions for normal, neurotypical lifestyles. Nothing like what she was before she got here. “Aww! This is sweet!” Candice squealed from behind her back. “A Pony Princess, my little sister loves that show.” Kerri turned to see the bag with the smuggled stuffies ripped wide open, revealing the childish contraband, and in her roommate's arms was her favorite unicorn, Princess Clarabelle. “Put that away!” Kerri pulled it free from the taller girl. Who was too taken aback by the intense physical reaction to put up a fight. Candice shouted, “What’s your deal, Kerri?” Kerri suddenly felt so smol. How do you explain this kind of stupid indignation in words? Princess Clarabelle stared back with its marble eyes demanding a reason as well. Kerri didn’t have a good one. She was totally blowing it again. And again. And again. Kerri started to explain, “I just…” “You’re acting like a little kid,” Candice interrupted. “First the coloring books, then the stuffed animals.” She looked towards Ana who was trying to figure out the sudden hubbub from her side of the room. “They’re cute though,” Ana tried to mend the gap. Candice wasn’t as convinced. “Yeah, but… really?” Ana said, “They’re not doing us any harm, right?” Kerri found herself agreeing with Ana, tightening her fingers around Clarabelle in a death grip. She was breathing far too fast. Kerri needed to control her breathing, she was gasping for air. She muttered, “The coloring book is for adults…” “Yeah,” Candice laughed, “and I’m sure the crayons are adult crayons, too.” “Don’t sweat it, Kerri,” Ana advised as she got up to join them. “It’s cool that you have things you brought from home. Candice is just trying to overcompensate for a personality built on exercise. Besides, she’s not cultured. She’s from Texas.” “Har-har. And yee-haw.” Candice grinned as she backed off. “Here you go.” Ana held a pair of Princess Ponies to add to the shimmering mane of Clara. “Kerri, let me help you.” Kerri looked back at roommate one and two, the kind expressions they wore like fake masks, but the twinkle in their eyes gave away their true intentions. Nothing was ever going to change. Especially not here.

Alice's Day in Very Full Diapers Rejoice! For I have once again written a smut. 🤣 But this time I wasn't alone. I co-wrote this story with the lovely PrincessDiaperGirl on Deviantart, whom I shall link to here: https://www.deviantart.com/princessdiapergirl (She doesn't have an account here so we agreed that she'd post the story on DA while I post it here 😅) NOTE: All characters depicted here are 18+ years old. Enjoy! ***** Alice stood rigidly in front of the three members of the House of Azalea Doves who would be deciding her fate. In the center of the group was Jennifer. With her auburn hair pulled back into a ponytail, her round glasses perched perfectly on her face, and the pledge book in her arms, she gave off the impression of being the leader of the trio. To her right was Britney. Though they all wore the same button-up and navy blazer with matching skirt that was the school uniform, Britney's dark makeup, lip piercing, and generally menacing aura gave off a somewhat scary vibe. Like Wednesday Addams, if she were also captain of the Track team and could bend you in half with one arm tied behind her back. And last but not least was Harmony. The red hair and freckles combined with the not-too-subtle southern drawl caused her to stand out from her peers. But the confidence in her emerald eyes seemed to indicate that she wasn't insecure about any of it. "Good Morning, Alice." Jennifer greeted with a smile. "I hope you slept well. You've got a big day ahead of you." Alice yawned, indicating that she may not have had the best night. Must've been the nerves, after all she'd been working up the courage to join for months now. Her long blonde hair was pulled up in a messy bun, hastily done just hours before. Her voice was shaky, again due to nerves. "Y-yes- I'm.. I'm ready." "Good," Jennifer nodded. "We here at the House of Azalea Doves sorority only take in the most-dedicated pledges." "So you can expect today to be hell." Britney added with no visible emotion on her face. "Did you *prepare* yourself for the Initiation like we told ya to?" Harmony asked with a smirk. Alice looked down sheepishly at her skirt. "Y-yes-.. just as you asked-" "Do you honestly expect us to just take your word for it? Show us." Britney ordered, the faint traces of a malicious grin tugging at her lips. "I-I- uhh.. fine.." Alice's face was burning with embarrassment as she turned around and lifted her skirt. Beneath her skirt was a pair of translucent baby blue plastic pants which did very little to conceal the puffy white diaper she was wearing. "Let's see if you got it on right." Harmony said, stepping up to Alice and gently lowering the plastic pants down to mid-thigh before running her fingertips over the crinkly plastic padding. Alice froze up. The feeling of Harmony's fingers rubbing over her diaper was one of best things she'd ever felt. It was all she could do to hold in a yelp of pleasure. "Very good! You even got the tapes straight." she said, slapping the back of Alice's diaper with a dull thud. "Good girl." "Eep!" She couldn't help herself, a quiet yelp escaped Alice's lips. The combination of the rubbing, the quick slap and the "good girl" was too much for her. "th-thank you.." she muttered, face still flaming with embarrassment. Jennifer nodded her head "Good. Then we can begin with phase 1 of the Initiation." she said, setting her book down and going over to a table, retrieving an opaque Tupperware container. Alice peered curiously at the container. "What's the first phase?" Britney stalked around Alice like a lioness circling her prey "Oh, did you think the Initiation was just gonna be wearing a diaper for a day?" Harmony crosses in front of the poor girl, grinning like the Cheshire Cat "No no, you're gonna be wearing a FULL diaper all day, Hon." Alice shrank back, trying to back into a wall but instead tripping clumsily over a chair. "Wh-what? But- b-but this wasn't.. nodody said-" "Oh quit your whining," Britney sneered down at Alice "Just because you're dressed like a baby doesn't mean you have to cry like one!" Harmony leans down and offers her a hand up "Careful, Hon. We don't want you hittin' that pretty little head a' yours, do we?" Alice took Harmony's hand, blushing a deep red as she spoke. "Thanks...". She shot a look at Britney. It was becoming clear who Alice favored out of the group. Jennifer continued on as if nothing had happened "We have each selected a substance or object to put in your diaper at the beginning of each of the 3 phases." "And if you happen to fill your diapers on your own, that's your problem." Britney added. "If you can make it to the end of the day without removing your diaper, you will be welcomed in as an official Azalea Dove!" Harmony said. Alice was taken aback. She'd known that she had to wear a diaper, sure, but nobody had told her that the girls would be filling it with.. "substances" as Jennifer had called them. "I-I-.." She took a deep breath. "Fine. I'll-I'll do it." "Excellent!" Jennifer said, "For your 1st phase, I wanted to pick something that wouldn't be too unpleasant. So I decided on a batch of oatmeal." She opens the container to reveal what looked like a pretty hefty amount of oatmeal, especially for what she intended to do with it. "Harmony, would you please pull the back of her diaper open?" Alice cringed at the thought. A load of oatmeal right down her diaper? Suppose she's doing what has to be done, after all it was basically her dream to join up with these girls. Harmony complied and held the back of Alice's diaper open for Jennifer. What came next was the scraping of a spoon against Tupperware and the sensation of Alice's diaper being filled up with a load of surprisingly-warm mush. Another quiet yelp came from Alice. She squirmed around at the uncomfortable sensation but that only made the mushy oatmeal wriggle around more and settle into the bottom of her diaper, nestling itself right up against her butt. "There we go. All done!" Jennifer's cheery voice exclaimed as Harmony released the back of Alice's diaper, causing it to snap back into place. As the diaper snapped back against Alice's skin, one more yelp came for good measure. She didn't dare move, just in case she agitated the mush further. Unfortunately for Alice, Harmony had other plans. She smacks the padded girl's butt again, squishing the mess thoroughly "How's that feel, darlin'?" she asks teasingly. Alice immediately clasped her hands to her mouth to stifle a moan of pure pleasure. "W-well- it.. it's-.. probably the worst thing I've ever felt.. who even came up with this?" "Let's just say it was a... Collaborative effort." Harmony explains. "I still think it's f***ing weird, but whatever." "Britney! Language!" "Oh go to hell, Jen! We're all adults. Well... Most of us." she responds, glancing at Alice. At Britney's comment, Alice gazed at the floor shamefully. Jennifer straightens her glasses "now then, I believe your next class starts soon so you better get going." "And remember," Britney began, "you can quit and take the diaper off at any time. But you know what *that* will mean." "Nah, I think she's gonna make it through the day." Harmony winked at the diapered girl. "She seems like Azalea Dove material." At Harmony's compliment, Alice squared her shoulders as best she could "I-I can do it! I'll make it through the whole day-" "Wonderful." Jennifer smiles "Now run along and we will save you a seat at lunch time so we can check on how you're doing." "And start phase 2." Britney added, knowing it would make Alice squirm. Alice looked back at the girls before she left, giving Harmony a quick smile. Making her way across campus to get to class turned out to be a lot more-challenging than Alice expected. Each step she took caused the oatmeal in her diaper to shift and squish against her, and the added bulk forced her to concentrate on not waddling to avoid drawing suspicion. Alice had to keep her mouth firmly shut to avoid yelping at the feeling of her mushy diaper. Eventually, she made it to class, and was even a few minutes early and was the first person there. Her relief, however, was cut short when she had the horrific realization that she was going to have to sit down in the mush-filled diaper clinging to her butt. She slowly lowered herself down to the chair, anticipating the squishing that was about to come. In hindsight, this was a terrible idea. The mushy oatmeal slowly squishing against the seat of her diaper as it made contact with the chair was agonizing. Students slowly started filtering into the classroom followed by the professor as class was getting started. The old man's droning voice was hard enough to pay attention to on a good day, and Alice's thoughts were already too fixated on the squishy feeling of the diaper beneath her skirt. She could barely concentrate. Maybe it was all the concentrating on the mushy oatmeal feeling, or maybe it was the slightly comforting feeling of the diaper, but she was slowly drifting off to sleep. The next thing she knew, the Professor was tapping on her desk with a ruler, startling her awake "I hope I'm not interrupting your nap time?" he said with a slight smirk, indicating that he wasn't mad. A quick glance around the room revealed no other students. She'd slept through the whole class! "H-huh?? I-I-.. uhm.. s-sorry sir.. didn't sleep well last night.." An embarrassing apology to be sure, but nothing bad could come from it... Right? Then it hit her. Alice had to stand up. Stand up.. in her mushy, oatmeal filled diaper. This was going to be a problem. A warm chuckle escaped his lips "It's quite alright, dear. You can find the material we covered today in chapter 4 before my next class tomorrow. Just try not to make a habit of it, alright?" Without waiting for an answer he heads back towards his desk at the front of the classroom. "I-I'll look at that tonight sir.." Now comes the trouble of standing up. She had to yet again hold back her whimpers of pleasure as the mushy oatmeal slowly unstuck itself from both her ass and her diaper. Once she'd slowly risen from the chair, she made her way out of the room and to her next class. The next class was much more of the same--another boring lesson she couldn't be bothered to pay attention to, when her thoughts were so preoccupied with her diaper. Thoughts which, unfortunately, were cut short when she felt a twinge in her bladder about halfway through Class and remembered what Britney said about "filling" her diaper throughout the day. She tried to fight the urge, and almost saved herself by thinking about asking to leave to use the bathroom... Not remembering that it wasn't permitted unless you had a medical reason. This was certainly not one of those reasons for not using the toilet. She would've gone before her last class but she was too preoccupied with the Azalea Doves initiation. She couldn't stop herself any longer, and a warm feeling spread into her diaper, accompanied by a quiet sound of her piss hitting both the diaper and the oatmeal. As the liquid mixed with the mush inside, the feeling only worsened… Alice couldn't resist the urge to carefully reach down between her legs and lightly prod the diaper. It felt so warm! And it could be her imagination, but it seemed like it had swelled quite a bit from her pee. A shiver ran up her spine at the thought of being stuck wearing this diaper all day--continuing to "fill" it, on top of whatever Britney and Harmony had planned for her. Just how far were they expecting her to go? What would they make her do next? She was hit by a crushing feeling that this was only the beginning… Luckily for most, though very unlucky for Alice, it was lunch, so she set off to find the table with the Azalea Doves.. to start the second phase.

More Littles with Sugar than Salt How do you get what you can’t have but really want? There are better ways than forcing someone to your will. That always ends poorly, instead use a little sugar and you may get a lot farther than you’d think. This story is how I ended up getting myself into a “dreaded” adoption but it wasn’t so bad. Actually, it’s kind of nice… I was walking home as I usually did, I could have taken an auto car or even the rotor platforms, flat things that moved you where you wanted to go, no roof but got there fast. not much going on for me, but I liked it that way. Work had been a little rough, my amazon boss had been riding my a$$ about being able to keep up with the giants and pull my own weight. That was a funny thought, I don't weigh a tenth of what those hippos weighed so shouldn’t my work be “lighter” too? God! they were annoying creatures, every female treating me like I'm 3 wiping my face and making sure I can get to the "potty" on time. Every male calling me "sport" or "buddy." Really, such a superiority complex. Anyway, here I am going home on my usual route stretching my legs and enjoying a nice afternoon, the setting sun gave a good vibe of a peaceful night. Probably enjoy a good beer on the back porch when I got done with dinner. Not like I had anyone to answer to tonight. Single life was something of a blessing and a curse. While no one was there for you, you also didn't have to justify spending that 100 dollars for that thing you wanted. My walk home usually brought me close to a few of the "fee fi fo fums" in the neighborhood but they tended to be well behaved. A couple might try to drug me just so they could diaper me on the sidewalk, since they were not allowed to force adoption anymore. That was the worst case scenario. You could usually tell those ones right away, for instance, take the behemoth Bella Carter. Every week it was a new baked thing or the new fried that, and she loved giving them to me. I had tried a few here and there, in private of course, to see what would happen. It only reinforced the rule you never take things from a giant. I had a friend that once took a pillow once, seems innocent right? Well, technology being what it is and the giants being what they are, it ended up being an auto diaper and boy was it thorough. When he layed on it it activated, a small puff of knockout gas, followed by a fast numbing agent, it put itself on him and performed incontinence surgery on him right there. Poor guy ended up giving up, couldn't afford to fix it, the price of keeping up with his new needs was too high, he just walked down the street and told the monster he would do what she wanted. Last I saw he was blissfully unaware of his current state of infantilism. Buuuh, never take things from an Amazon. On this particular night, since it was so nice out, a lot of Amazon's were out and about or sitting on a porch. Everyone of them offering a small encouragement to get home before dark, or "hope your well sweetie" or "you're such a big boy walking home alone." Arriving at my street Bella was out walking her dog. Of course she was carrying some cookies, upon seeing me she immediately ran over to me exclaiming "oh, cutie pie! I made you a little something." I rolled my eyes and turned to face the thundering elephant bounding towards me on tree pole legs. "I know you're gonna love these," she said with a rather southern twang. It would be almost charming, if she wasn't trying to poison my digestive tract for the next week. "OH, miss Carter I didn't see you there, how are you tonight?" I replied, "it's a wonderful evening and I'm ready to get home from work and relax a little over the weekend. Gotta get to it." Trying to sound polite and not give her a reason to invoke the "Impromptu Needed Attitude Adjustment law. She didn't even act like she heard me, "will you give them a try? I made them this afternoon." Looking at her offering, it had the same logo that the "Love your Little" pharmacy used. Cooked it? Yeah, I had heard her cooking would probably have killed me, not just left me without bowel control for a week. "Oh wow, I'll have to give them a try on the way, I'm super tired after a long week, miss Carter, I'll just scoot along and give one a go on the way, deal?" Not one to give up easily, she replies "oh it'll give you a pep in your step." I'm sure it would, so much so I'd be running home. Starting to walk I quipped "Yeah but I don't want to ruin my dinner, you know how we littles are. I promise next time I see you i'll let you know what I think, deal?" "Oh all right, make sure you eat your vegetables tonight to. Be a good boy and I'll see you next time." Walking on until I was certain she couldn't see me, I dumped them into a trashcan, keeping the bag so I could return it to her as evidence i had eaten them, it was fun this way. She always had such a confused look on her face when i never had any issues. I received 2 more "gifts" on my way before I reached the Littles part of the neighborhood. Here there was a small gap with just some trees and no lights or anything, it divided the Giant houses from the littles houses. I Always feel nervous here, it made me feel like I was being watched or like a wolf was waiting to attack me. Tonight was no different so I picked up my pace. By now the light was starting to dim, and it was getting hard to see into the trees very far. However, that's not where the danger came from. I should have seen it, should have heard it but I assumed I was safe, and I let my guard down. A hand snaked around my waist, grabbing me and lifting me straight up about 5 feet. Carrying me into the trees I heard a female voice say "You are a rather curious one, and I'm not going to lie to you, curious littles are kind of my thing. Don't worry, I won't hurt you. In fact I hope you enjoy tonight's entertainment." About that time she plopped me onto a folding table, pretty certain I was about to be spanked into oblivion I rebelled, "I haven't done anything to deserve an attitude adjustment! Leave me alone!" I began kicking and trying to escape. A rather pleasant face came into view over top of me, a face that felt familiar in spite of never having met her. She spoke again, obviously surprised, "Spank you? no, I would never! You're a good little boy aren't you? At Least, that's what I've seen." "You were watching me? Isn't that stalking? What do you want?" "Only to reward you," her answer threw me off. No amazon rewards a little, ever. It had never happened in written history. Even before the demons had infested the little dimensions with portals. The words alone stunned me better than a punch to the face. In a heartbeat she had my pants off, my legs went up, which was enough to shake me out of my confusion. "Hey! what're you doing? Stop!! You said I hadn't done anything wrong." At that point something warm and very much like a slimy ball went right in my bum. It made me feel sick, I was going to spend a lifetime on the toilet, I just knew it. Maybe it was some kind of new hormone thing and I will be a girl tomorrow. Man, the problems of explaining that to my boss or my family. "Don't worry, it has some… undesirable side effects but they will wear off by morning. I don't like doing it this way but its hard to get you littles to believe I won't harm you." She replied coolly. "Now let me finish before it all starts getting into that cutie patootie system of yours" I was certain I heard a hint of baby talk in that last bit, but I wasn't going to fight whatever this was, why you might ask? It was already bad, and going to get worse if I put up a fight. No, she wouldn't adopt me, the penalty for that basically made her take my place with a new amazon. It wasn't something you heard of Amazons trying anymore. This however, was well within her rights. I felt my legs go up again and a soft padding went under my rear. Great! Yup it was a diaper. "Don't worry hun, it'll be just this one, I promise no more unless you want them." "Want them? WANT THEM?!" I was almost yelling. "Why would I ever want them?!?" "Don't worry, my little love, I promised you a reward, and believe me it will be one." At that moment my stomach twisted. I must have reacted because she quickly went back to her demonic work of putting me in padding. "That's my que, I promise no one has ever complained about this part." No one? As she pulled the diaper up I felt really really small and out of control, something I was not accustomed to. I was rapidly taped in inspite of my continued protests, she ignored me completely while she finished. And then… it started. It was wonderful, a pleasure like I had never felt. It wasn't sexual, or anything else I had ever had. It started small, like that first bite of cake when you have been staring at it for an hour. Or when you get that first drink after being incredibly thirsty. Oh it was good, but there was more it grew, it became as strong as an orgasm but there wasn't an orgasm. I felt the hands that lifted me up and pressed me against 2 soft pillows, wait those were breasts. The behemoth had laid me against her chest, she was going to kidnap me! "Hush, my little pretty boy, I'll make sure you're safe and sound. I'll bring you to your home and get you in bed, don't you worry. Shhh shhh, I've got you." At this point I didn't care, the pleasure had grown so much, it seemed to vibrate and caress and gently massage and everything all at once. My fatigue washed away and the fact I was in nothing but a diaper and a t-shirt laid against two, truthfully soft, giant mounds of my doom, didn't matter at all. My world was washed out in beautiful warm colors. I don't know how long it lasted, but I savored every second of it. It was luxurious, beyond sex, beyond a good beer, beyond anything I had ever known. And then everything faded out, I didn't know where I was, nor did I care, I was so tired, I was so relaxed I slept, a perfect sleep. Ch2. Where the sun doesn't shine or Butter up buttercup. *sniff sniff* ugh I was so tired. *sniff sniff* What was that smell? My consciousness returned slowly, mostly I became aware of the stench. Good dog almighty it was awful. I opened my eyes to the sun coming in my window, which had been opened. "I didn't do that," I thought. "How did I even get home?" Then it all came crashing home, as if my brain finally decided to wake up. The whole thing, but I didn't remember ever getting home or really anything after all the glorious fun had ended. But what was that smell? It was my butt. I lifted my body up to stand and became acutely aware of the diaper still taped around me. The smell was emanating from it. Sure enough, I could feel the mush inside it. Strangely, I wasn't even mad, I was kind of ready to be rid of it, though. The mushy mess shifted as I stood up, so gross. I reached down and grabbed a tab only to be rewarded with tape stuck fast. Great its a littleez, the diaper meant to stop any little from easily escaping it . It wasn't coming off without an Amazon or a pair of sharp scissors. Luckily, I stocked such items in my junk drawer. Moving downstairs in the most awkward yet, least poo touching way possible, I hurried to my freedom. Only, I was stopped by a packet on the counter, it only read "READ ME FIRST" in giant letters. I picked it up and opened the cover, and began reading… "I know this wasn't the state you wanted to wake up in, but I felt you may be ok with it after the enjoyment you got from last night. Don't worry your current state is far from permanent. Matter of fact the side effects should be wearing off or even gone by now. You'll be able to tell easily as there will be a slight green ooze in the front of your, im sure, rather full diaper." Curiosity got the best of me, sure enough, after pulling the waistband back just a little there was a green slime there. "This is built in so you know the end of this particular pleasure pill. I'm quite certain you have more questions and I will answer them in the next pages, but why don't you cut that diaper off and take a nice warm shower first then read on." That actually sounded smart. Moving to the bathroom I took care of the giant fluffy sack of crap around my waist. Climbed in the shower and let warm water run down my spine and now cleaner buttocks. I wondered at technology, after all these advancements we couldn't even upgrade our cleanliness, nothing beat a showe. The shower did feel almost righteous though, I guess you don't fix what's not broken. After drying off, I bagged the nastiness and threw it away, it was shaping up to be a nice day so I sat on the back porch to read, I didn't want to be disturbed: "My name is Tina Herringer, I am not an enemy but rather a simple purveyor of pleasurable items for you Littles. I do not want to harm you, only help you" sure sure, id heard that before. " what I gave you last night was a pleasure ball, or anal super stimulator, A.S.S for short, yes yes, I am aware of the funny you Littles see in that word. These pills are designed to give you more pleasure than you've ever felt before, the unfortunate side effect is incontinence of both kinds, bowel and urinary. I'm sure you noticed." Yeah, the house still wreaks, I thought. "So I'm sure by now you're wondering, why me? Well that's simple enough. You're a good boy. You don't cause trouble, or fight with other Littles, you don't argue with the maternity crazed Amazons. You are a good boy, you should be rewarded. I like to give good things to good boys. I mean what I say, I want to give you more. In good faith I have placed another pill in your underwear drawer, and yes another diaper, in case you'd like to give them another try. There is another note in the drawer as well. It contains more information than I have given here. Please do not read it until you use the pill, I would like you to be a good boy and wear the diaper as well. It is an auto diaper unlike the one you had on last night. It will release itself when you have filled it. Remember once it's on it doesn't come off without you using it for what it is for. If you use the pill and not the diaper I will know." On that note, the note ended. It felt a little ominous, I knew I should immediately go throw it away, but I really didn't want to. Was it really worth the potential issues? I mean she had been honest, I regained my control. At least I haven't peed myself yet. Whose to say the next one wouldn't make things worse? This Tina also knew too much. I didn't like it. I went upstairs and straight to the drawer, it was going to go in the incinerator trash immediately. There it was exactly as she had said in the note, a diaper, a glove, wipes, a note and of course the A.S.S. Grabbing everything I went straight outside to the chute that would burn it all. I flipped up the latch and hesitated. How would she know? Would she seek retribution if I tossed them? I lifted the pill off the pile of supplies. My mouth began to water, my whole body wanted it, I was trembling. How could I throw it away? I decided right there to keep the pill and note. Tossing the diaper and supplies, fudge the consequences. Taking it back inside with me I made a cup of coffee and sat down with the pill. It was in a tube like a prescription would come in. The label read," self lubricating, take one rectally, never more than one in a 24 hour period. Make sure to properly diaper anyone taking this medication, extreme loss of continence is expected lasting as long as 12 hours." What was I thinking? NEVER TAKE ANYTHING FROM THESE DEVILS. I just couldn't stop myself, she seemed sincere, and I… I trusted her?. Did I? It sure felt that way. Whatever, let's test this theory, I popped the lid open and pulled out the pill. It looked for all the world like a large green piece of candy. In a rush I dropped my pants and prepared myself, I was elated, I was desperate… in a flash it came to me i was standing in my kitchen with open windows to the world, and I was Half naked. Instead of coming to my senses I went to the bathtub, you know, just in case she wasn't lying about the incontinence part. Bent over and like magic it seemed to turn into a slimy thing as it was pressed into where the sun doesn't shine. A couple minutes later I was about to give up, it had seemed like only a few seconds last night, why was it taking so long? Stepping out of the tub and i felt the twinge I felt last night. It was happening, I was almost drooling on myself. The excitement and anticipation came on like a wave. I tried to get back into the tub but the pleasure started and it was all I could do to hold myself upright. With the next wave I went to my knees, and the third wave washed my world out again. I hovered in pure bliss for eternity again. Floating in an ocean of warm orange and yellow, caressed by the most gentle feeling ever. It was ecstasy once more…

“Is my little girl excited for her visit to the doctor?” Mommy said as she looked back at me in the rear view mirror. “Yeah, super excited” I told her, the sarcasm practically dripping off of my words as they came out of my mouth. “Is my baby being sassy?” She looked back at me in the mirror with one eyebrow up. I immediately knew that she meant business. All I could see was her dirt brown hair tied into a ponytail, her right eye, and that eyebrow positioned in the last place it wanted it to be. “Of course not mommy. It’s just...who really LIKES going to the doctor?” “When I was a kid, I did” mommy told me with that matter of fact tone in her voice. “In fact, I remember a time when I was around 7. I wanted to go to the doctor’s office so badly I took a red marker and drew red dots all over myself. I wanted my mom to think I had chicken pox so she would take me to see doctor Shelly. I think I liked it so much because she was such a nice lady and I felt special every time I went there. Either that or the lollipop at the end” she said with a small laugh. As we took a left, a smile emerged on her face as she saw the front of the building. “Look sweetie, we’re here” she told me in a sing-song voice as she pulled into the parking lot. As I got a look at the building, it just looked like any normal store she would see on any road in any city in America. All I knew is that mommy paid a lot of money to get this “special” visit to the doctor to happen. She had to actually buy the building as well as all the stuff inside. I thought she was crazy when she told me a couple weeks ago, but she told me it was going to be used more than just a doctor’s office. She even added in a wink to make me wonder even more. When you are a lawyer, however, you are able to spend money on stuff like that. Include my big girl job of a veterinarian and we live pretty comfortably. The rear driver’s side door opening up brought me back to the present. Mommy showed me a huge smile, no doubt very excited to show her little one all the work she had put in just for her. “Are you ready to go princess? If you want to, you can take Charlie with” my lovely girlfriend told me as she unbuckled me and helped me out of the sedan. Of course I was going to take Charlie with me, what kind of a question was that? I took him with me everywhere I went. The teddy bear’s soft fur was something that calmed me down regardless of the situation. Everything from cuddling with him during playtime to having to deal with the mean owner of one of my patients, I knew that Charlie would be there to comfort me. As they walked up the concrete walkway towards the front door, mommy’s hand in my right hand and Charlie bear in my left, I was glad I picked a short sleeve shirt on such a warm day. To be fair, it was a short sleeve onesie, but only me and mommy knew that. No patterns or anything, just a light pink color. I wasn’t sure where this place was located, so I wanted to make sure that I was as low key as possible with my little side. The onesie was tucked into a pair of tight blue jeans. I often went for a pair of sweatpants when wearing a onesie, but I know mommy loved the way my butt looked in these jeans and I wanted to make her happy. She did something nice for me, so I was going to do something nice for her. Once we reached the door, she smiled down at me. She was naturally 3 inches taller than me, never mind the heels she was currently wearing. They looked amazing combined with the black dress she was sporting. “She looks like she is ready fora night at the opera as opposed to taking her baby girl to a doctor’s appointment” I thought. She did, however, look sexy as hell. Once we got home, I was going to rip the dress off… “Are you ready baby?” She asked, more of a rhetorical question than anything, as she opened the door to the building. Mommy knew I was still a little apprehensive, so she went in first and let me follow. Once I got a view of the inside, I was blown away: I looked exactly like the waiting room of a real doctor’s office. Chairs lined the white walls. There were even toys on the floor for the little ones to play with as they waited. The last thing I saw was the front desk, completely with a very beautiful woman in her mid 20s smiling back at us. “Welcome” she announced with a syrupy sweet tone as we walked up to the desk. “How are you doing today?” she asked mommy, almost ignoring me. I looked at the name tag she was wearing. Kayla. What a pretty name. “We are doing great. We are here for our appointment” Mommy answered her with almost the same tone that made my little side go wild. All I wanted to do was cuddle Charlie to calm me down. “Ok, You must be Kelsey Anderson” Kayla said, flashing a big smile at mommy. She nodded back at the lady. I couldn’t remember the last time I was allowed to call mommy Kelsey. When we were at home, it was only mommy. Any mention of her real name would end in a spanking. I learned pretty quickly it was mommy or nothing at all. “Which means this little sweetheart must be Katie” Kayla’s attention shot down at me as she gave me that wave that all adults gave to kids: the one where they just wave their fingers. “Yup, this is my little Katie. Why don’t you say hi princess?” Mommy pulled me in front of her. Great, now there was nowhere to hide. I couldn’t even hide behind mommy. Looks like I have no choice. “Hi…” was all I could muster. When I am in little space, I am incredibly shy. Mommy was the only one who could coax anything more than two words out of me. “Hi there Katie. Can I tell you a secret?” Of course you can, who doesn’t love secrets? All that I could respond with, however, was a slight nod of my head. “When you are done seeing the doctor, why don’t you come back to see me before you leave and I will give you a little something for being such a brave girl?” My head nodded much faster and I even let a smile show at that remark. I wonder what it could be. Candy? A huge stuffed animal? A unicorn?!?! The possibilities were endless. “Prefect! You two can take a seat while I let the doctor know you have arrived” the nice lady told us as she motioned us towards the waiting room. Mommy thanked her as we walked over. While mommy found a seat on one of the chairs, I walked over to the toys on the floor and immediately began playing. “This might not be as bad as I thought” I whispered to Charlie. He was my favorite stuffed animal, so I told him all my secrets. I sat him down between my legs as I poured the puzzle I found out of the box. “Look Charlie: Pooh Bear!” I showed him the box. Just as I got all the pieces flipped over, I heard a voice from the other side of the room. “Katie and Kelsey. The doctor is ready for you.”

INTRO Since moving back home, on account of a house arrest sentence, Audrey’s mother had been uncompromisingly strict. To be fair though, Jackie’s ass was on the line now too. In order to keep Audrey out of jail, she had accepted conservatorship over her. Jackie was Audrey’s legal guardian again, for all intents and purposes. Just like when she was in grade school. Audrey ran away back then… and, she was far more stubborn and disrespectful now. If it wasn’t for her fancy new ankle bracelet, she would have been gone weeks ago. Audrey would stay in her room as much as possible at this point, almost every interaction with her mother just ended in a fight these days. They both had their own valid reasons to be mad… Jackie saved her daughter from prison, and in return was burdened with a contemptuous ne'er-do-well - eating all of her food, sponging the wifi bandwidth, and sneaking booze that she wasn’t even allowed to be drinking… not to mention the mountain of court fees she was saddled with, as Audrey’s guardian. She wasn’t asking a lot from her daughter. Show an ounce of gratitude, help out around the house a little bit, and keep all the arrest drama away from her little sister. The last one made Audrey the angriest. When Audrey was her little sister Grace’s age, her mom was turning tricks to ‘make rent’ at the trailer park. Only to spend it all on the same drugs that Audrey just got arrested with. AND Now… that she had a new daughter, and got her life together, she thought that she had some right to put all the blame on her? Audrey had been jealous of her little sister, since before she moved back home. Grace was getting such a better childhood than Audrey did. Being around it constantly just made it worse. Jackie showered Grace with unconditional praise, and support. Painfully demonstrating that she was capable of mothering without an ere of derision. They both felt scorned at this point, and neither of them were able to articulate their respective grief calmly or rationally. They both wanted one thing. A way to wipe the slate clean, just start all over… but, they were both too proud to admit their own failures and weaknesses. CHAPTER ONE Audrey was throwing a tantrum, an adult sized one. Screaming every obscenity in the book at the top of her lungs, flipping furniture, and breaking anything else that happened upon her path of wine fueled destruction. “If you don’t stop, I’m calling the sheriff, and you are going to go back to jail!” Jackie threatened to no avail. Audrey was far too drunk to listen to reason. She didn’t want to see Audrey in jail. So, with few other options she wrestled her daughter to the ground. When she finally gained control of her she was furious, and the adrenaline was surging through her veins. She started to paddle Audrey on the ass. “IF… *!WHACK!* YOU… *!WHACK!* WANT TO… *!WHACK!* ACT LIKE… “*WHACK!*” A TODDLER… *!WHACK!*” “THEN I WILL TREAT YOU LIKE A TODDLER!” *!WHACK!*” She savagely roared between each vicious smack. Only quelling her relentless attack when her daughter retreated into submission. “Did you think I was joking when I said you weren't too old for a good ol’ fashioned spanking?” she continued with the verbal chastisement, even after the physical punishment had ended. “You are going to find some way to pay for all this! Now go to your room, and go to bed. Before you make me change my mind, and call the cops. I don’t want to see you the rest of the night.” She demanded, as she rolled her sobbing daughter off of her lap, and stood up. “I hate you! I hate you! I want to go!” Audrey cried, getting angry again, and starting to thrash on the floor at her mothers feet. “I want to FUCKING LEAVE!!!” she cried again. Slamming her fists against the carpet, and kicking her legs about wildly. “AUDREY! What did I say about acting like a toddler?!?” Jackie asked rhetorically as she adjusted her blouse, and fingered the hair out of her face. “You can go whenever you want… Back to jail. Do not test me.” Her threat seemingly carried more weight this time, because Audrey stopped screaming. “I’m going to walk away from this for now. I expect you to calm down, and go to bed. This conversation is far from over though.” Audrey did eventually get up off the floor, and retire to her bedroom without further confrontation. At least confrontation with a real person. Audrey spent the rest of the evening continuing an imaginary argument. “Maybe, I want you to treat me like a toddler. Grace gets a perfect life, and you treat her like a toddler… that’s because she is a toddler… Well so am I now. You said so. I’m just a stupid little toddler, will you buy me an ipad now?!?” Audrey was getting angry again, at how much better Grace’s life is than hers. She looked at the ratty furniture that she had scribbled all over and ruined when she was younger. “I want you to buy me cute furniture.” she started to cry “I want to go to DisneyLand! I want you to buy me toys, and clothes, and start me a college fund! I WANT YOU TO LOVE ME!” Audrey was snapped out of her despair when she felt the consequences of all the wine she had drank. She tried to hold it, not wanting to run into her mom on the way to the bathroom. Eventually just trying to go to sleep, so she wouldn’t have to deal with it anymore. “Toddlers wet the bed, so why shouldn’t I wet the bed. I’m just a big dumb toddler. Right Mom?” She thought to herself after several uncomfortable minutes of tossing and turning. When she finally talked herself into it, She was surprised how much she still had to try. 22 years of potty training was harder to ignore than she had imagined. Despite her mind's reservations though, she managed a small trickle. She closed her eyes tight, clenched every muscle that she could, gritted her teeth, and gave it her all. Audrey could feel the warm sensation start to grow. “OHHH YEAHHH!!!” an ecstatic sigh of relief escaped her, as the floodgates opened, and she was able to relax her rigid body. Audrey was surprised again. This time at how aroused she was, as she continued to soak her sheets. “WAKE UP!!! Did you wet the bed!?!” Jackie yelled as she shook Audrey awake. “If you think I’m buying you a new mattress after this, you are out of your mind.” All of the things drunk Audrey had thought, and rehearsed last night were quickly lost in her humiliation. “Well… Get Up! Don’t hide under the blanket now. Go get yourself cleaned up.” she ordered, after several seconds of panicked silence. “Your aunt, and cousins are coming over today. If you behave, I won't tell everyone all about your little accident.”